The
Preface
,
containing
the
occasion
of
this
,
Treatise
with
the
subject
,
purpose
,
and
parts
thereof
.
THere
chanced
not
long
ago
(
I
mean
in
the
months
of
April
and
May
of
this
last
year
93.
)
to
meet
in
Amsterdam
in
Holland
,
certain
Gentlemen
of
divers
Nations
,
qualities
and
affections
,
as
well
in
Religion
as
otherwise
:
(
yet
the
most
part
English
and
Irish
)
and
they
had
been
in
divers
Countries
,
studied
different
Arts
,
and
followed
unlike
professions
:
some
of
Soulders
,
some
of
Lawyers
both
Temporal
and
Civil
,
others
of
meer
travellers
to
learn
experience
and
policy
:
And
for
that
the
advice
which
daily
came
from
England
at
that
time
,
(
the
Parliament
being
then
in
hand
)
gave
occasion
to
discourse
of
English
affairs
,
And
so
the
end
of
this
Speech
brought
in
presently
the
beginning
of
another
,
to
wit
,
what
were
like
to
be
these
dangers
,
and
who
might
be
likest
of
the
pretenders
to
prevail
after
Her
Majesty
;
about
which
matter
,
there
was
much
discoursed
by
divers
Parties
,
but
the
conclusion
of
all
was
,
that
both
these
points
remained
very
doubtful
,
but
much
more
the
second
,
who
should
prevail
,
of
the
competitors
,
which
they
said
,
did
make
the
former
point
less
doubtful
of
the
multitude
of
dangers
,
that
thereby
did
hang
over
the
Commonwealth
of
England
,
though
it
wanted
not
doubt
also
in
particular
,
what
and
where
they
should
fall
,
for
(
said
they
)
wheresoever
many
pretenders
of
the
bloud
Royal
are
known
to
be
competitors
to
a
Crown
,
there
cannot
chuse
but
many
perils
also
must
be
imminent
to
the
Realm
.
To
this
,
one
of
the
company
said
,
that
he
did
not
see
how
there
could
be
either
so
many
pretenders
to
the
Crown
as
the
day
before
had
been
spoken
of
in
that
place
(
for
the
Common
Lawyer
before
named
newly
come
out
of
England
,
Not
so
easie
,
quoth
this
Gentleman
Lawyer
,
for
that
although
it
cannot
be
denied
,
but
that
there
is
among
all
such
as
may
pretend
at
this
day
,
a
certain
known
order
and
degree
of
nearness
in
bloud
to
some
King
or
Queen
that
hath
possessed
the
Crown
before
them
:
and
in
this
discent
it
is
known
also
commonly
,
who
descendeth
of
the
elder
house
,
and
who
of
the
younger
,
and
other
such
like
vulgar
circumstances
:
yet
notwithstanding
,
for
that
there
be
many
other
points
considerable
in
this
affair
,
as
the
right
of
the
first
stock
,
whereof
each
part
doth
spring
,
Don
Juan
the
first
sirnamed
de
bona
memoria
,
tenth
King
of
Portugal
,
who
married
with
Philippa
the
eldest
Daughter
of
the
said
John
of
Gant
by
his
first
Wife
Blanch
:
and
these
Princes
are
King
Philip
of
Spain
now
King
also
of
Portugal
,
and
the
Duke
of
Parma
and
Braganza
,
who
descended
of
the
same
race
,
as
also
the
Duke
of
Savoy
on
degree
after
them
.
Geffry
Pole
and
Sir
Thomas
Barrington
who
married
the
other
Sister
of
her
that
was
married
to
the
Hastings
.
Dona
Isabella
Clara
Eugenia
daughter
to
King
Philip.
So
that
hereby
we
come
to
discover
,
no
less
then
ten
or
eleven
families
that
may
pretend
,
and
have
all
of
them
friends
in
England
,
and
else
where
(
as
yesterday
I
told
you
)
who
do
not
fail
in
secret
to
negotiate
and
lay
plots
for
them
,
for
that
there
are
none
of
these
,
so
far
off
,
but
to
their
friends
it
seemeth
(
the
times
standing
as
they
do
)
that
reasons
may
be
given
for
their
preferment
,
and
good
hope
conceived
of
prevailing
.
You
do
well
to
add
(
said
a
Captain
there
present
)
the
times
standing
as
they
do
,
I
do
not
add
this
circumstance
of
the
time
(
said
the
Lawyer
)
as
though
it
were
the
only
or
principal
point
which
maketh
doubtful
the
matter
of
Succession
,
though
I
confess
that
helpeth
thereunto
greatly
,
in
respect
of
the
great
variety
of
mans
affections
at
this
day
in
Religion
,
which
do
decline
them
commonly
to
judge
for
him
whom
they
best
love
:
but
besides
this
,
I
do
say
,
that
were
the
times
never
so
quiet
,
and
Religion
never
so
uniform
,
yet
are
there
great
doubts
in
many
mens
heads
,
about
the
lawfulness
of
divers
Petitions
of
the
Families
before-named
;
but
if
you
add
unto
this
;
the
said
wonderful
diversity
in
matters
of
Religion
also
,
which
this
time
yieldeth
:
you
shall
find
the
event
much
more
doubtful
;
and
consequently
it
is
no
marvel
though
many
may
remain
in
hope
to
prevail
,
seeing
that
where
many
are
admitted
to
stand
for
a
preferment
,
there
divers
may
have
propability
also
of
speeding
.
An
example
you
may
take
(
said
the
Civilian
Lawyer
)
in
the
Roman
Conclave
,
Your
example
(
said
the
Temporal
Lawyer
)
confirmeth
somewhat
of
that
I
mean
,
Your
Succession
,
said
the
Civilian
,
includeth
also
an
Election
or
approbation
of
the
common-wealth
,
and
so
doth
the
succession
of
all
Kings
in
Christendom
besides
,
as
well
appeareth
by
the
manner
of
their
new
admision
at
their
Coronations
,
where
the
people
are
demanded
again
,
if
they
be
content
to
accept
such
a
man
for
their
King
:
To
this
said
the
temporal
Lawyer
,
you
go
further
(
Sir
)
then
I
had
meant
to
do
or
did
conceive
of
the
matter
,
for
my
meaning
only
was
to
shew
how
many
pretenders
there
be
to
the
English
Crown
at
this
day
,
and
how
doubtful
the
pretenders
of
divers
of
the
chief
of
them
be
,
in
respect
of
the
many
exclusions
,
stops
and
heats
that
their
adversaries
or
fellow
competitors
do
lay
against
them
:
and
now
you
do
add
further
,
that
albeit
these
stops
were
taken
away
,
and
their
propinquity
in
bloud
were
manifest
,
yet
for
other
considerations
the
course
of
the
next
succession
by
birth
may
be
justly
altered
,
upon
such
considerations
as
you
insinuate
,
that
the
English
may
have
in
the
admission
of
their
next
King
or
Queen
;
after
her
Majesty
that
now
is
,
which
indeed
(
if
it
be
true
)
maketh
the
matter
of
succession
much
more
doubtful
,
then
I
pretended
,
which
I
confess
I
have
not
so
much
studied
or
thought
of
,
for
that
our
common
law
goeth
no
further
ordinary
,
then
to
the
next
Successor
in
bloud
,
to
consider
whether
he
be
lawfully
descended
or
no
,
thereby
to
give
him
the
Crown
.
At
this
speech
,
the
residue
of
the
company
began
to
smile
,
to
see
the
two
Lawyers
grow
into
some
heat
and
comparison
of
their
professions
.
But
yet
for
that
both
their
asseverations
,
did
tend
to
prove
one
thing
,
which
was
the
first
proposition
set
down
,
to
wit
,
that
the
next
successor
of
England
must
needs
be
very
doubtful
:
they
rrquested
them
both
with
very
great
instance
,
that
each
one
would
be
content
to
prove
his
assertion
a
part
,
to
wit
,
the
temporal
Lawyer
to
shew
that
the
titles
and
pretenions
of
all
those
ten
or
eleven
families
of
the
English
bloud
Royal
,
which
remain
at
this
day
,
are
ambigous
and
doubtful
,
according
to
the
common
laws
of
England
:
and
the
Civilian
to
declare
that
albeit
their
titles
by
succession
were
clear
,
yet
that
as
things
stand
now
in
that
Realm
,
and
other
Countries
near
adjoyning
,
there
may
be
a
great
doubt
which
of
them
shall
prevail
.
This
I
say
,
was
the
request
of
the
whole
company
,
and
the
Lawyers
were
content
to
take
it
upon
them
,
and
according
to
these
two
points
it
was
agreed
that
the
whole
speech
or
conference
,
should
be
divided
into
two
parts
,
CAP.
I.
That
Succession
to
Government
by
nearness
of
Blood
,
is
not
by
Law
of
Nature
and
Divine
,
but
only
by
Humane
and
Positive
Laws
of
every
particular
Common-wealth
,
and
consequently
may
upon
just
causes
be
altered
by
the
same
.
THe
examples
before
alledged
,
(
said
the
Civil
Lawyer
)
of
a
Mad
or
Furious
Heir
apparent
,
or
of
one
that
were
by
Education
a
Turk
or
Moor
in
Religion
,
or
by
nature
deprived
of
his
Wit
,
or
senses
,
do
plainly
prove
that
propinquity
of
Birth
or
Blood
alone
,
without
other
circumstances
,
is
not
sufficient
to
be
preferred
to
a
Crown
:
for
that
no
Reason
or
Law
,
Religion
or
Wisdom
in
the
World
,
can
admit
such
persons
to
the
Government
of
a
Common-wealth
,
by
whom
no
good
,
but
destruction
may
be
expected
to
the
same
;
seeing
that
Government
was
ordained
for
the
benefit
of
the
weal-publick
,
and
not
otherwise
.
And
albeit
some
one
or
two
in
these
our
days
have
affirmed
the
contrary
,
For
better
proof
whereof
,
it
is
first
of
all
to
be
supposed
,
But
now
that
Sociability
in
mankind
,
Of
the
Common-wealth
,
Marcus
Cicero
that
Famous
Councellor
in
other
six
Books
that
he
Writ
of
the
same
matter
,
under
the
same
Title
.
And
Aristotle
,
that
perhaps
excelleth
them
both
,
in
eight
Books
which
he
called
his
Politiques
;
all
these
I
say
do
make
their
entrance
to
treat
of
the
Commonwealth
Affairs
,
from
this
first
principle
,
to
wit
,
That
man
by
Nature
is
Sociable
,
and
inclined
to
live
in
Company
;
Whereof
do
proceed
,
first
,
all
Private
Houses
,
then
Villages
,
then
Towns
,
then
Cities
,
then
Kingdoms
and
Common-wealths
.
This
ground
and
Principle
then
do
they
prove
by
divers
evident
reasons
;
as
first
,
Aristot.
l.
1.1
.
pol.
c.
1.2.3.4
.
Secondly
,
They
prove
the
same
,
by
that
the
use
of
Speech
is
given
to
man
for
this
end
and
purpose
;
for
that
little
available
were
this
priviledge
of
Speaking
,
if
men
should
live
alone
and
converse
with
none
.
3.
Imbecility
of
man
.
Theoph.
lib.
de
Plaut.
Plutarch
.
conde
fortuna
,
&
lib.
de
pietatem
in
parent
.
Thirdly
,
Not
only
Aristotle
,
but
Theophrastus
,
also
Plutarch
,
and
others
do
confirm
the
same
,
by
the
poor
estate
and
condition
,
wherein
man
is
born
,
more
infirm
then
any
other
creature
,
though
by
Creation
he
be
Lord
and
Governour
of
all
the
rest
;
for
whereas
each
other
Creature
is
born
in
a
certain
sort
Armed
and
Defended
in
it self
,
as
the
Bull
with
his
Horns
,
the
Bore
with
his
Tusks
,
the
Bear
and
Woolf
with
their
Teeth
,
the
Bird
with
her
Feathers
against
the
Cold
,
and
with
her
Wings
to
fly
away
,
the
Hart
and
Hare
with
their
Swiftness
,
and
the
like
;
only
man
is
born
Feeble
and
Naked
,
and
not
able
to
provide
and
defend
himself
in
many
years
,
but
only
by
the
help
of
others
,
which
is
a
token
that
he
is
born
to
live
in
Company
and
to
be
holpen
by
others
,
and
this
not
only
for
his
necessity
and
help
at
his
Beginning
whilst
he
is
in
his
Imbecility
,
but
also
for
his
more
Commodious
living
in
the
rest
of
his
days
afterwards
,
seeing
no
man
of
himself
is
sufficient
for
himself
,
and
he
that
liveth
alone
can
have
no
benefit
of
others
,
or
do
any
to
others
;
That
he
which
flieth
to
live
in
Society
,
is
either
,
Deus
aut
Bellua
,
a
God
or
a
Beast
;
for
that
either
he
doth
it
because
he
hath
no
need
of
any
which
is
proper
to
God
,
or
else
for
that
he
will
do
good
to
none
,
and
seeleth
not
that
Natural
Instinct
,
which
man
hath
to
live
in
Conversation
,
which
is
a
sign
rather
of
a
beast
then
of
a
man
.
Cicero
doth
add
another
reason
for
this
purpose
,
And
to
this
effect
,
of
using
Friendship
,
August
.
lib.
de
amicitia
.
Love
and
Charity
the
one
towards
the
other
,
do
Christian
Doctors
also
,
and
especially
St.
Augustine
in
his
Book
of
Friendship
,
reduce
the
institution
of
this
natural
instinct
of
living
in
Company
;
which
seemeth
also
to
be
confirmed
by
God
himself
in
those
words
of
Genesis
,
Dixit
quoque
Dominus
Deus
:
non
est
bonum
hominem
esse
solum
,
faciamus
,
And
I
have
been
the
longer
in
speaking
of
this
natural
instinct
to
Society
,
for
that
it
is
the
first
fountain
of
all
the
rest
,
that
ensueth
in
a
common-wealth
as
hath
been
said
:
For
of
this
come
Families
,
Villages
,
Towns
,
Castles
,
Cities
,
and
Common-wealths
,
all
which
Aristotle
in
his
Books
before-named
,
doth
prove
to
be
of
nature
;
for
that
this
first
inclination
to
live
together
,
(
whereof
all
those
other
things
do
spring
,
)
is
of
nature
,
as
hath
been
declared
.
Out
of
this
,
is
the
second
point
before
mentioned
deduced
,
to
wit
,
Job
.
10.
v.
22.
for
as
Job
sayeth
,
But
Horror
and
Confusion
,
as
for
example
;
wheresoever
a
multitude
is
gathered
together
,
if
there
be
not
some
to
repress
the
insolent
,
to
assist
the
impotent
,
reward
the
vertuous
,
chasten
the
outragious
,
and
minister
some
kind
of
Justice
and
Equality
unto
the
Inhabitants
:
Their
living
together
would
be
far
more
hurtful
,
then
their
living
asunder
;
for
that
one
would
consume
and
devour
the
other
;
and
so
we
see
,
that
upon
living
together
followeth
of
necessity
some
kind
of
Jurisdiction
in
Magistrates
,
and
for
that
the
former
is
of
nature
,
the
other
also
is
of
nature
.
Cicero
li.
1.
de
natura
Deorum
.
All
which
is
confirmed
also
by
the
consent
and
use
of
all
Nations
throughout
the
world
,
which
general
consent
,
Cicero
calleth
,
ipsius
vocem
naturae
,
the
voice
of
nature
her self
:
for
there
was
never
yet
Nation
found
either
of
ancient
time
,
or
now
in
our
days
,
by
discovery
of
the
Indies
,
or
else
where
,
among
whom
men
living
together
,
had
not
some
kind
of
Magistrate
or
Superior
,
Solomon
,
By
me
Kings
do
Reign
,
That
Authority
is
not
but
of
God
,
and
therefore
he
which
resisteth
Authority
,
resisteth
God
.
Which
is
to
be
understood
of
Authority
,
Power
or
Jurisdiction
in
it self
,
according
to
the
first
Institution
;
as
also
when
it
is
lawfully
laid
upon
any
person
,
for
otherwise
when
it
is
either
wrongfully
taken
or
unjustly
used
,
it
may
be
resisted
in
divers
cases
,
as
afterwards
more
particular
shall
be
declared
,
for
then
it
is
not
lawful
Authority
.
These
two
points
then
are
of
Nature
,
to
wit
,
the
Common-wealth
,
and
Government
of
the
same
by
Magistrates
;
but
what
kind
of
Government
each
Common-wealth
will
have
,
whether
Democretia
?
Athens
,
Thebes
,
and
many
other
Cities
of
Greece
had
in
old
time
,
and
as
the
Cantons
or
Switzers
at
this
day
have
:
Or
else
Aristocretia
,
which
is
the
Government
of
some
certain
chosen
number
of
the
Best
;
as
the
Romans
many
years
were
governed
by
Councels
and
Senators
,
and
at
this
day
the
States
of
this
Countrey
of
Holland
do
imitate
the
same
,
or
else
Monarchia
,
which
is
the
Regiment
of
one
,
and
this
again
either
of
an
Emperor
,
King
,
Duke
,
Earl
or
the
like
:
These
particular
Forms
of
Government
(
I
say
)
are
not
determined
by
God
or
Nature
,
as
the
other
two
points
before
,
for
then
they
should
be
all
one
in
all
Nations
as
the
other
are
,
seeing
God
and
Nature
are
one
to
all
,
(
as
often
hath
been
said
)
but
these
particular
Forms
are
left
unto
every
Nation
or
Countrey
to
chuse
that
Form
of
Government
,
which
they
shall
like
best
,
and
think
most
fit
for
the
Natures
and
conditions
of
their
people
,
Milesians
,
Lacedemonians
,
Candians
,
and
others
,
and
shewing
the
causes
of
their
differences
,
which
he
attributeth
to
the
diversity
of
mens
Natures
,
Customs
,
Educations
and
other
such
causes
,
that
made
them
make
choice
of
such
or
such
Forms
of
Government
.
The
like
might
be
said
of
Carthage
in
Africa
,
The
like
we
see
in
Europe
at
this
day
,
for
in
only
Italy
,
Florence
,
Farara
,
Mantua
,
Parma
,
Vrbin
and
Savoy
,
have
their
Dukes
only
,
without
Senators
,
and
their
power
is
absolute
.
Milan
was
once
a
Kingdom
,
but
now
a
Dukedom
;
the
like
is
of
Burgundy
,
Lorain
,
Bavire
,
Gascony
,
and
Britain
the
lesser
,
But
the
contrary
is
of
Castile
,
Aragon
,
Portugal
,
Barcelona
,
and
other
Kingdoms
this
day
in
Spain
,
Clodion
,
Merovys
,
Childrik
and
Clodovaeus
there
first
Christened
Kings
,
but
after
they
divided
it
into
four
Kingdoms
,
to
wit
,
one
of
Paris
,
another
of
Soissons
,
the
third
of
Orleans
,
and
the
fourth
of
Metts
,
and
so
it
continued
for
divers
years
,
but
yet
afterwards
they
made
it
one
Monarchy
again
.
England
also
was
first
a
Monarchy
under
the
Brittains
,
and
then
a
Province
under
the
Romans
,
Abraham
,
Isaac
and
Jacob
,
then
under
Captains
,
as
Moses
,
Joshua
,
Otheniel
,
Aiod
and
Gideon
,
then
under
High
Priests
,
Saul
,
David
and
the
rest
,
and
then
under
Captains
and
High
Priests
again
,
as
Zorobabel
,
Judas
,
Machabeus
,
and
his
Brethren
,
until
the
Government
was
lastly
taken
from
them
,
and
they
brought
under
the
power
of
the
Romans
,
and
Forraign
Kings
appointed
by
them
.
In
like
manner
is
it
evident
,
that
as
the
Common-wealth
hath
this
authority
to
chuse
and
change
her
Government
,
so
hath
she
also
to
limit
the
same
with
what
Laws
and
Conditions
she
pleaseth
,
whereof
ensueth
the
great
diversity
of
Authority
and
power
which
each
one
of
the
former
Governments
hath
,
Farara
,
Vrbin
and
Parma
are
limited
only
to
Heirs
Male
,
and
for
defect
thereof
,
to
return
to
the
Pope
or
See
of
Rome
;
Florence
and
Mantua
for
like
dedefects
are
to
return
to
the
Empire
,
and
do
not
pass
to
the
Heirs
Female
,
or
to
the
next
of
Kin
,
as
Savoy
,
and
some
others
do
.
And
now
if
we
respect
God
and
Nature
,
as
well
might
all
these
Governments
follow
one
Law
,
as
so
different
,
for
that
neither
God
nor
Nature
prescribeth
any
of
these
particular
Forms
,
but
concurreth
with
any
that
the
Common-wealth
it self
appointeth
;
and
so
it
is
to
be
believed
,
that
God
and
Nature
concurred
as
well
with
Italy
when
it
had
but
one
Prince
,
as
now
when
it
hath
so
many
,
and
the
like
with
Germany
,
and
the
like
also
with
Switzerland
,
which
once
was
one
Common-wealth
only
under
Dukes
and
Marquesses
of
Austria
,
and
now
are
devided
into
thirteen
Cantons
or
Common-wealths
,
under
Popular
Magistrates
of
their
own
,
as
hath
been
said
:
So
as
when
men
talk
of
a
Natural
Prince
,
or
Natural
Successor
,
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
Form
of
Monarchies
and
Kingdoms
in
Particular
,
and
the
different
Laws
,
whereby
they
are
to
be
Obtained
,
Holden
and
Governed
in
divers
Countries
,
according
as
each
Commonwealth
hath
Chosen
and●
Established
.
ALL
that
hitherto
hath
been
spoken
,
hath
appertained
to
all
Princely
and
Supream
Government
in
general
,
but
now
for
that
our
matter
in
question
,
is
concerning
the
Succession
to
a
Kingdom
;
good
reason
that
we
should
reduce
our
Speech
unto
this
Form
of
Government
in
particular
.
Arist.
lib.
4.
pol.
a.
c.
9.
Seneca
Plutarch
.
and
namely
in
that
special
Treatise
wherein
he
dicusseth
,
An
seni
sit
Respub
:
tractanda
,
whether
an
old
man
ought
to
take
upon
him
the
Government
of
a
Common-wealth
or
no
:
Where
he
saith
that
,
Regnum
inter
omes
Respub
:
consumatissima
&
prima
est
,
a
Kingdom
is
the
most
perfect
Common-wealth
among
all
other
,
and
the
very
first
:
That
is
to
say
,
the
most
perfect
,
for
that
it
hath
most
Commodities
and
least
inconveniences
in
it self
,
of
any
other
Government
;
and
it
is
the
first
of
all
other
,
for
that
all
people
commonly
made
this
choice
at
the
beginning
of
this
kind
of
Government
,
so
as
of
all
other
it
is
most
Ancient
,
for
so
we
read
that
among
the
Syrians
,
Laceaemonians
,
Athenians
,
Corinthians
and
others
,
whereof
divers
afterwards
took
other
Governments
unto
themselves
,
for
the
abuses
in
Kingly
Government
committed
;
Dionysius
Halicarnessas
,
Cornelius
Tacitus
,
Cicero
and
others
.
The
Romans
also
began
with
Kings
,
as
before
I
have
noted
,
and
the
reason
of
this
is
,
for
that
as
our
Christian
Doctors
do
gather
,
humane
Creature
,
or
a
thing
created
by
man
for
that
by
mans
free
choice
this
particular
Form
of
Government
(
as
all
other
also
)
is
appointed
in
every
Common-wealth
,
as
before
hath
been
declared
:
And
that
by
mans
Election
and
consent
,
the
same
is
laid
upon
some
particular
man
or
woman
,
according
to
the
Laws
of
every
Countrey
,
all
which
maketh
it
rightly
to
be
called
both
a
humane
creature
,
and
yet
from
God
.
The
second
point
which
divers
do
note
out
of
these
words
,
And
finally
the
excellency
of
this
Government
above
all
other
,
is
not
only
proved
by
the
perfection
thereof
in
it self
,
as
for
that
it
is
most
Ancient
,
Greece
,
Asia
and
Africa
,
but
also
of
many
Cities
in
Italy
,
as
Florence
,
Bolonia
,
Siena
,
Pisa
,
Arezzo
,
Spoleto
,
Perugia
,
Padua
and
others
,
which
upon
the
fall
or
diminution
of
the
Roman
Empire
(
under
which
they
were
before
)
took
unto
themselves
Popular
Governments
,
wherein
they
were
so
tossed
with
continual
Sedition
,
Mutinies
,
and
banding
of
Factions
,
as
they
could
never
have
end
thereof
,
until
after
Infinite
Murthers
,
Massacres
and
Innundation
of
Blood
,
they
came
in
the
end
to
be
under
the
Monarchy
of
some
one
Prince
or
other
,
as
at
this
day
they
remain
:
so
that
of
all
other
Governments
this
is
the
worst
.
The
second
Form
,
which
is
called
Oligarchia
or
Aristocratia
(
for
that
a
few
and
those
presumed
to
be
the
best
,
are
joyned
together
in
Authority
,
)
as
it
doth
participate
some
thing
of
both
the
other
Governments
,
to
wit
,
of
Monarchia
and
Democratia
,
or
rather
tempereth
them
both
;
so
hath
it
both
good
and
evil
in
it
,
but
yet
it
inclineth
more
to
the
evil
;
for
the
disunion
that
commonly
by
mans
infirmity
and
malice
,
is
among
those
heads
,
for
which
cause
the
States
before-named
of
Venice
and
Genua
,
which
were
wont
to
have
simply
this
Government
of
Aristocratia
,
in
that
their
Regiment
was
by
certain
chuse
Senators
,
were
inforced
in
the
end
to
chuse
Dukes
also
,
as
Heads
of
their
Senates
for
avoiding
of
dissention
,
and
so
they
have
them
at
this
day
,
though
their
authority
be
but
small
as
hath
been
said
.
We
see
also
by
the
examples
of
Carthage
and
Rome
,
where
Government
of
Aristocratia
took
place
,
that
the
Division
and
Factions
among
the
Senators
of
Carthage
,
Evident
then
it
is
,
that
of
all
other
Governments
,
the
Monarchy
is
the
best
,
and
least
subject
to
the
Inconveniences
that
other
Governments
have
;
and
if
the
Prince
that
governeth
alone
,
and
hath
Supream
Authority
to
himself
,
For
this
consideration
they
assigned
to
him
first
of
all
the
assistance
and
direction
of
Law
whereby
to
govern
;
which
Law
(
Aristotle
saith
)
Est
mens
quaedam
nullo
perturbata
affectu
;
Arist.
l.
3●
pol.
c.
12.
viz.
That
he
which
joyneth
a
Law
to
govern
with
the
Prince
,
joyneth
God
to
the
Prince
;
but
he
that
joyneth
to
the
Prince
his
affection
to
govern
,
joyneth
a
Beast
;
for
that
mens
affections
and
concupisenses
are
common
also
to
Beasts
:
so
that
a
Prince
ruling
by
Law
is
more
than
a
man
,
or
a
man
deified
;
and
a
Prince
ruling
by
affections
is
less
than
a
man
,
or
a
man
bruitified
.
In
another
place
also
the
same
Philosopher
saith
,
That
a
Prince
that
leaveth
Law
,
and
ruleth
himself
and
others
by
his
own
appetite
and
affections
,
of
all
Creatures
is
the
worst
,
and
of
all
Beasts
is
the
most
furious
and
dangerous
;
for
that
nothing
is
so
outragious
as
Injustice
armed
,
and
no
Armour
is
so
strong
as
Wit
and
Authority
;
whereof
the
first
he
hath
in
that
he
is
a
Man
,
and
the
other
in
that
he
is
a
Prince
.
a
mind
without
passion
,
as
hath
been
said
;
but
the
Prophet
David
(
who
was
also
a
Prince
and
a
King
)
seemeth
to
call
it
by
the
name
of
Discipline
;
And
now
learn
ye
Kings
,
and
be
instructed
you
that
judge
the
World
:
Serve
God
in
fear
,
and
rejoyce
in
him
with
trembling
;
embrace
ye
Discipline
,
lest
he
enter
into
wrath
,
and
so
ye
perish
from
the
way
of
Righteousness
.
Which
words
being
uttered
by
a
Prophet
and
a
King
,
do
contain
divers
points
of
much
consideration
for
this
purpose
.
As
first
,
that
Kings
and
Princes
are
bound
to
learn
Law
and
Discipline
;
and
secondly
,
to
observe
the
same
with
great
humility
and
fear
of
God's
wrath
;
and
thirdly
,
that
if
they
do
not
,
they
shall
perish
from
the
way
of
Righteousness
▪
as
though
the
greatest
plague
of
all
to
a
Prince
were
to
lose
the
way
of
Righteousness
,
Law
and
Reason
in
his
Government
,
and
to
give
himself
over
to
passion
and
his
own
will
,
whereby
they
are
sure
to
come
to
Shipwrack
:
And
thus
much
for
the
first
help
.
The
second
help
that
Commonwealths
have
given
to
their
Kings
and
Princes
,
From
like
Authority
,
and
for
like
Considerations
have
come
the
limitations
of
other
Kings
and
Kingly
power
,
And
first
of
all
,
if
we
will
consider
the
two
most
renowned
and
allowed
States
of
all
the
World
,
I
mean
that
of
the
Romans
and
Grecians
,
we
shall
find
that
both
of
them
began
with
Kings
,
but
yet
with
far
different
Laws
and
Restraints
about
their
Authorities
:
For
in
Rome
the
Kings
that
succeeded
Romulus
(
their
first
Founder
)
had
as
great
and
absolute
Authority
as
ours
have
now
adays
,
Titus
Livius
testifieth
;
Numa
Pompilius
,
Tullius
Hostilius
,
and
Tarquinus
Priscus
,
none
of
them
were
of
the
Bloud-Royal
,
nor
of
Kin
the
one
to
the
other
,
no
nor
yet
Romans
born
,
but
chosen
rather
from
among
strangers
,
for
their
Vertue
and
Valour
,
and
that
by
election
of
the
Senate
,
and
consent
of
the
People
.
Cic.
l.
●
Offic.
Why
Ki●●
were
restrained
Laws
.
Justitiae
fruendae
causa
apud
majores
nostros
&
in
Asia
&
in
Europa
bene
mora●i
reges
olim
sunt
constituti
,
&c.
at
cum
jus
aequabile
ab
uno
viro
homines
non
consequerentur
,
inventae
sunt
leges
.
Good
Kings
were
appointed
in
old
time
among
our
ancestors
in
Asia
and
Europe
,
to
the
end
thereby
to
obtain
Justice
;
but
when
men
could
not
obtain
equal
Justice
at
one
mans
hands
,
they
invented
Laws
.
The
same
reason
yieldeth
the
same
Phylosopher
in
another
place
,
not
only
of
the
first
Institution
of
Kingdoms
,
but
also
of
the
change
thereof
again
into
other
Governments
,
when
these
were
abused
.
Omnes
antiquae
gentes
regibus
quondam
paruerunt
,
&c.
That
is
,
All
old
Nations
did
live
under
Kingdoms
at
the
beginning
;
which
kind
of
Government
first
they
gave
unto
the
most
just
and
wisest
men
which
they
could
find
;
and
also
after
for
love
of
them
,
they
gave
the
same
to
their
Postesity
,
or
next
in
Kin
,
as
now
also
it
remaineth
where
Kingly
Government
is
in
use
:
But
other
Countries
which
liked
not
that
form
of
Government
,
and
have
shaken
it
off
,
have
done
it
,
not
that
they
will
not
be
under
any
,
but
for
that
they
will
not
be
ever
under
one
only
.
Thus
far
Cicero
;
Titus
Livius
testifieth
;
Servius
Tullius
,
their
sixth
King
,
for
that
he
got
the
Crown
by
fraud
,
and
not
by
election
of
the
Senate
,
and
special
approbation
of
the
People
,
as
he
should
have
done
:
But
most
of
all
they
were
exasperated
by
the
proceedings
of
their
seventh
King
,
named
Lucius
Tarquinus
(
surnamed
the
proud
)
who
for
that
(
as
Livius
saith
)
he
neglected
the
Laws
of
Government
prescribed
to
him
by
the
Commonwealth
;
And
thus
much
for
those
Kingdoms
of
Italy
and
Greece
:
And
if
likewise
we
will
look
upon
other
Kingdoms
of
Europe
,
That
he
shall
never
go
about
to
make
the
Dignity
of
the
Emperor
peculiar
or
hereditary
to
his
Family
,
but
leave
it
unto
the
seven
Electors
free
in
their
power
,
to
chuse
his
Successor
,
according
to
the
Law
made
by
Pope
Gregory
the
fifth
,
and
the
Emperor
Charles
the
fourth
in
this
behalf
.
The
Kingdoms
of
Polonia
and
Bohemia
do
go
much
after
the
same
fashion
,
In
Spain
,
France
and
England
;
the
priviledges
of
Kings
are
far
more
eminent
in
both
these
points
,
for
that
both
their
Authority
is
much
more
absolute
,
and
their
next
in
Bloud
do
ordinarily
succeed
,
but
yet
in
different
manner
:
For
as
touching
Authority
,
Spain
,
France
and
England
.
it
seemeth
that
the
Kings
of
Spain
and
France
have
greater
than
the
King
of
England
,
for
that
every
Ordination
of
these
two
Kings
is
Law
in
it self
,
without
further
approbation
of
the
Commonwealth
;
where
no
general
Law
can
be
made
without
consent
of
Parliament
;
But
in
the
other
point
of
Succession
it
appeareth
that
the
restraint
is
far
greater
in
those
other
two
Countries
than
in
England
,
for
that
in
Spain
the
next
in
Bloud
cannot
succeed
(
be
he
never
so
lawfully
descended
)
but
by
a
new
approbation
of
the
Nobility
,
and
Bishops
,
and
States
of
the
Realm
;
as
it
is
expresly
set
down
in
the
two
ancient
Counsels
of
Tolledo
the
fourth
and
fifth
.
the
Fair
,
yet
was
he
put
by
the
Crown
,
as
also
was
the
King
of
Navar
at
the
same
time
,
who
was
Son
and
Heir
unto
this
Womans
eldest
Brothers
Daughter
,
named
Lewis
Huttin
King
of
France
;
(
which
King
of
Navar
thereby
seemed
to
be
before
King
Edward
of
England
)
but
yet
were
they
both
put
by
it
,
and
Philip
de
Vallois
,
a
Brothers
Son
of
Philip
the
Fair
,
was
preferred
to
it
by
general
Decree
of
the
States
of
France
,
Neither
did
it
avail
that
the
two
Kings
aforesaid
alledged
,
Dona
Isabella
Eugenia
Clara
,
The
like
Exclusion
is
made
against
the
Prince
of
Lorrain
that
now
liveth
,
though
he
be
a
Man
,
and
Nephew
to
the
last
King
,
for
that
his
Title
is
by
a
Woman
,
to
wit
,
his
Mother
,
that
was
younger
Sister
unto
the
last
King
Henry
of
France
.
And
albeit
the
Law
called
Salica
by
the
French-men
,
By
all
which
we
see
that
divers
Kingdoms
have
divers
Laws
and
Customs
in
the
matter
of
Succession
,
and
it
is
not
enough
(
as
often
I
have
said
)
for
a
man
to
alledge
bare
propinquity
of
Bloud
,
thereby
to
prevail
,
for
that
he
may
be
excluded
or
put
back
by
divers
other
circumstances
,
and
for
sundry
other
reasons
,
which
afterwards
we
shall
discuss
.
viz.
That
God
hath
wonderfully
concurred
(
for
the
most
part
)
with
such
judicial
Acts
of
the
Commonwealth
against
their
evil
Princes
,
not
only
in
prospering
the
same
,
but
by
giving
them
also
some
notable
Successor
in
place
of
the
Deposed
,
thereby
both
to
justifie
the
Fact
,
and
to
remedy
the
fault
of
him
that
went
before
.
To
this
all
the
Company
answered
,
That
they
had
never
much
thought
,
nor
made
reflection
upon
any
such
Circumstance
;
and
therefore
that
it
could
not
be
but
a
point
of
much
novelty
to
hear
the
same
discussed
,
requesting
him
to
say
what
he
had
observed
or
read
in
that
behalf
.
I
am
content
(
said
he
)
but
yet
with
this
Preface
,
God
knoweth
how
to
reserve
the
wicked
unto
the
day
of
judgment
,
there
to
be
tormented
;
but
yet
much
more
those
which
do
contemn
Domination
or
Government
,
and
are
bold
,
and
liking
of
themselves
.
Thus
much
there
.
Nay
further
,
I
am
of
opinion
,
That
all
mens
Goods
,
Bodies
and
Lives
are
the
Princes
,
at
their
pleasure
to
dispose
of
:
that
they
are
under
no
Law
or
Accomt-giving
whatsoever
:
that
they
succeed
by
Nature
or
Generation
only
,
and
not
by
any
Authority
,
Admission
or
Approbation
of
the
Commonwealth
;
and
that
consequently
no
merit
or
demerit
of
their
persons
is
to
be
respected
,
nor
any
consideration
of
their
Natures
or
Qualities
,
viz.
of
capacity
,
disposition
or
other
personal
circumstances
is
to
be
had
or
admitted
,
and
do
they
what
they
lift
,
no
Authority
is
there
,
under
God
,
to
chasten
them
.
All
these
absurd
Paradoxes
,
have
some
men
of
our
days
uttered
in
flattery
of
Princes
,
and
namely
of
late
,
Wherefore
,
to
avoid
these
two
extremes
,
All
were
content
with
this
resolution
,
and
so
departed
every
man
to
his
Lodging
,
with
purpose
to
return
the
next
morning
somewhat
more
early
than
their
accustomed
hour
,
to
the
end
the
matter
might
be
throughly
debated
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
Kings
lawfully
chastised
by
their
Common-wealths
,
for
their
Misgovernment
;
and
of
the
good
and
prosperous
Success
that
God
hath
commonly
given
to
the
same
.
THe
Company
was
no
sooner
come
together
the
next
morning
,
but
they
were
all
at
the
Civilian
Lawyer
to
perform
his
promise
,
and
to
prosecute
the
matter
he
had
propounded
the
night
before
;
To
whom
he
answered
,
You
require
of
me
(
if
I
be
not
deceived
)
two
points
joyntly
to
be
proved
unto
you
:
And
for
proof
of
both
the
points
joyntly
which
you
require
,
And
first
,
King
Saul
,
though
he
were
elected
by
God
(
as
you
know
)
to
that
Royal
Throne
,
yet
was
he
slain
by
the
Philistines
,
by
God's
order
,
as
it
was
foretold
him
,
for
his
Disobedience
,
and
not
fulfilling
the
Law
and
Limits
prescribed
unto
him
.
Amon
was
lawful
King
also
,
and
that
by
natural
Descent
and
Succession
;
for
he
was
Son
and
Heir
to
King
Manasses
,
whom
he
succeeded
,
and
yet
was
he
slain
by
his
own
People
,
quia
non
ambulavit
in
via
Domini
;
for
that
he
walked
not
in
the
way
prescribed
unto
him
by
God
:
And
unto
these
two
Kings
so
deprived
God
gave
two
Successors
,
Fecit
quod
erat
rectum
in
conspectu
Domini
,
&
non
declinavit
neque
ad
dextram
neque
ad
sinistram
;
He
did
that
which
was
right
in
the
sight
of
God
,
neither
did
he
decline
to
the
right
hand
nor
the
left
.
He
reigned
31.
years
;
and
Jeremias
the
Prophet
that
lived
in
his
time
loved
this
good
King
so
extremely
,
Nicholas
Matchivel
the
Florentine
,
and
some
others
of
his
new
Unchristian
School
do
affirm
,
for
defacing
of
Christian
Virtue
,
That
Religion
and
Piety
are
oftentimes
le
ts
to
politick
and
wise
Government
,
and
do
break
or
weaken
the
high
Spirits
of
magnanimous
men
to
take
in
hand
great
Enterprizes
for
the
Commonwealth
.
This
(
I
say
)
is
extreme
false
;
for
that
,
as
Divines
are
wont
to
say
,
(
and
it
is
most
true
,
)
Grace
doth
not
destroy
or
corrupt
,
but
perfecteth
Nature
;
The
wisdome
and
piety
of
King
David
For
first
of
all
,
he
began
with
Reformation
of
his
own
Court
and
Realm
in
matter
of
Life
and
Service
to
God
,
wherein
he
used
the
Counsel
and
Direction
of
Gad
,
and
of
Nathan
the
Prophet
,
as
also
of
Abiather
and
Hiram
the
Chief
Priests
,
and
of
Heman
his
wise
Counsellor
.
He
reduced
the
whole
Clergy
into
Twenty
four
Degrees
,
The
Arms
King
David
in
remembrance
of
the
Lion
that
he
slew
with
his
own
hands
when
he
was
a
Child
:
He
ordained
a
Mint
with
a
peculiar
form
of
Money
to
be
stamped
;
took
order
for
distributing
Relief
to
the
poor
,
and
other
like
Acts
of
a
prudent
and
pious
Prince
.
After
all
this
,
s
Victories
.
so
much
more
did
he
after
he
was
King
himself
,
for
that
he
conquered
not
only
the
Philistines
,
but
also
the
Amorites
,
Idumeans
and
Moabites
,
with
the
Kings
and
People
of
Damasco
,
and
all
Syria
,
even
unto
the
River
Euphrates
,
and
left
all
these
Countries
peaceable
to
his
Successor
:
and
the
Scripture
recounteth
in
one
only
Chapter
how
that
in
three
or
four
Battels
,
And
now
if
we
will
leave
the
Hebrews
and
return
to
the
Romans
,
of
whom
we
spake
before
,
Kings
put
down
among
the
Romans
,
and
what
Successors
they
had
.
we
shall
find
divers
things
notable
in
that
State
also
to
the
purpose
we
have
in
hand
.
For
before
I
told
you
how
that
Romulus
their
first
King
having
by
little
and
little
declined
into
Tyranny
,
he
was
slain
and
cut
in
pieces
by
the
Senate
,
(
which
at
that
time
contained
a
hundred
in
number
)
and
in
his
place
was
chosen
Numa
Pompilius
,
the
notablest
King
that
ever
they
had
,
who
prescribed
all
their
order
of
Religion
and
manner
of
Sacrifices
,
imitating
therein
,
and
in
divers
points
,
the
Rites
and
Ceremonies
of
the
Jews
,
Again
,
When
Tarquinus
the
proud
,
their
seventh
and
last
King
,
was
expelled
by
the
same
Senate
for
his
evil
Government
,
and
the
whole
Government
changed
,
as
before
hath
been
touched
,
Julius
Caesar
,
their
Territory
reached
more
●han
fifteen
thousand
miles
in
compass
;
for
that
they
had
not
only
Europe
under
their
Dominion
,
but
the
principal
parts
also
of
Asia
and
Africa
;
So
as
this
chastisement
so
justly
laid
upon
their
Kings
was
profitable
and
beneficial
to
their
Commonwealth
also
.
Julius
Caesar
(
upon
particular
Ambition
)
had
broken
all
Law
,
both
Humane
and
Divine
,
and
taken
all
Government
into
his
own
hands
alone
,
he
was
in
revenge
thereof
slain
(
as
the
World
knoweth
)
by
Senators
in
the
Senate-house
,
Octavianus
Augustus
preferred
in
his
room
,
who
proved
the
most
famous
Emperor
that
ever
was
.
I
might
note
here
also
how
Nero
sixth
Emperor
of
Rome
,
which
succeeded
lawfully
his
Unkle
Claudius
in
the
Empire
;
and
being
afterward
deposed
and
sentenced
to
Death
by
the
Senate
,
for
his
wicked
Government
,
(
which
was
the
first
judicial
Sentence
that
ever
the
Senate
gave
against
an
Emperour
)
albeit
peace
ensued
not
presently
;
but
that
Galba
,
viz
,
Nerva
,
Trajan
,
Adrian
,
Antonius
Pius
,
and
Marcus
Aurelius
,
that
ensued
in
the
Empire
,
by
the
just
Death
of
cruel
Domitian
;
which
Execution
the
Senate
is
thought
in
secret
to
have
procured
,
(
not
being
able
to
perform
it
openly
by
Justice
,
)
which
was
seen
by
that
,
that
when
the
act
was
done
,
the
Senate
did
presently
by
publick
Decree
allow
of
the
same
,
and
disannulled
all
his
barbarous
Acts
for
their
exceeding
Cruelty
,
and
commanded
his
Arms
and
Memories
to
be
pulled
down
every
where
,
and
chose
for
his
Successor
one
Coccenis
Nerva
▪
an
Italian
,
a
man
of
excellent
Vertue
,
by
whom
they
enjoyed
not
only
the
most
prosperous
time
of
his
Government
,
but
of
all
those
four
before-named
,
that
ensued
him
,
no
less
worthy
than
himself
.
Not
long
after
the
succession
of
these
excellent
good
Emperours
,
there
came
to
the
Crown
,
Antonius
Heliogabalus
,
Son
of
the
Emperour
Antonius
Carcalla
,
and
Nephew
to
the
most
famous
and
noble
Emperour
Septimus
Severus
,
that
died
in
England
:
Which
Youth
,
as
he
was
greatly
loved
and
honoured
a
great
while
for
so
worthy
a
Grand-father
;
so
afterwards
,
for
his
own
most
beastly
Life
and
foul
Actions
,
he
was
deprived
,
This
man
being
chastized
as
is
said
,
Alexander
Severus
,
Son
to
Mamonea
,
which
was
Sister
to
Heliogabalus's
Mother
;
and
being
admitted
by
common
consent
,
both
of
the
Senate
,
I
might
name
divers
other
such
Examples
,
and
among
the
rest
that
of
Maxentius
;
Tiber
,
Constantine
(
afterward
surnamed
the
Great
)
succeeded
in
the
Empire
,
and
was
the
man
that
all
men
know
,
and
the
first
Emperour
that
publickly
professed
himself
a
Christian
,
and
planted
our
Faith
over
all
the
World
:
And
this
of
the
Roman
Empire
.
the
Great
.
and
Charles
King
of
France
and
Germany
(
afterward
surnamed
the
Great
)
was
Crowned
Emperour
of
the
West
;
It
were
too
long
to
run
over
all
other
Kingdoms
,
yet
some
I
shall
touch
in
such
points
as
are
most
notorious
.
The
two
famous
changes
that
have
been
made
of
the
Royal
Line
in
France
;
Hugo
Capetus
▪
that
endureth
unto
this
day
;
Whereon
are
they
founded
,
That
their
Oath
to
Childeric
was
to
honour
,
serve
,
obey
,
(
said
they
)
were
conditional
;
they
ought
not
to
hold
or
bind
longer
than
they
were
reciprocally
observed
on
both
parts
;
which
seeing
they
were
not
of
the
part
of
Childeric
,
they
would
not
be
any
longer
his
Subjects
;
and
so
desired
Zachary
to
absolve
them
from
their
Oaths
,
which
he
did
;
and
by
this
means
Childeric
was
Deposed
,
and
put
into
a
Monastry
,
where
he
died
;
and
in
his
place
Pepin
was
chosen
and
crowned
King
,
whose
Posterity
Reigned
for
many
years
after
him
,
and
were
such
Noble
Kings
as
all
the
World
can
testifie
.
And
so
continued
this
Race
of
Pepin
in
the
Royal
Throne
for
almost
two
hundred
years
togeter
,
Hugo
Capetus
,
who
was
put
into
the
same
Authority
of
the
Commonwealth
,
and
Charles
of
Lorrain
,
last
of
the
Race
of
Pepin
,
for
the
evil
satisfaction
which
the
French
Nation
had
of
him
,
was
put
by
it
,
and
kept
Prisoner
during
his
Life
in
the
Castle
of
Orleance
.
And
thus
much
all
the
French
Histories
affirm
,
and
to
attribute
to
these
changes
the
prosperity
and
greatness
of
their
present
Kingdom
and
Monarchy
.
And
thus
much
for
France
,
where
many
other
Examples
might
be
alledged
,
as
of
King
Lewis
the
third
,
surnamed
Fainant
,
for
that
he
was
unprofitable
;
and
of
Charles
,
surname
Le
grot
,
that
succeeded
him
,
both
of
them
deposed
by
the
States
of
France
:
And
other
the
like
,
of
whom
I
shall
have
occasion
to
speak
afterwards
to
another
purpose
.
Examples
of
Spain
.
But
now
,
if
you
please
,
let
us
step
over
the
Pyrenean
Mountains
,
and
look
into
Spain
,
where
there
will
not
fail
us
also
divers
Examples
,
both
before
the
oppression
of
that
Realm
by
the
Moors
,
After
the
entrance
of
the
Moors
also
,
when
Spain
was
reduced
again
to
the
Order
and
Government
of
Spanish
Kings
;
We
read
that
about
the
year
of
Christ
1282.
one
Don
Alonso
the
eleventh
of
that
name
,
King
of
Castile
,
and
Leone
,
This
Man
,
for
his
evil
Government
,
Don
Sancho
the
fourth
,
was
Crowned
in
his
place
;
who
for
his
valiant
Acts
,
was
sur-named
el
bravo
,
and
it
turned
to
great
commodity
of
the
Common-Wealth
.
The
same
Common-Wealth
of
Spain
some
years
after
,
to
wit
,
about
the
year
of
Christ
1368.
having
to
their
King
one
Don
Pedro
,
Don
Alonso
the
twelfth
,
and
had
Reigned
among
them
eighteen
years
;
yet
for
his
evil
Government
they
resolved
to
depose
him
,
and
so
sent
for
a
Bastard
Brother
of
his
,
named
Henry
,
that
lived
in
France
,
requesting
him
that
he
would
come
with
some
force
of
French-men
,
to
assist
them
in
that
Act
,
And
this
King
Henry
(
so
put
up
in
his
place
)
was
called
King
Henry
the
second
of
this
name
,
and
proved
a
most
excellent
King
,
and
for
his
great
Nobility
in
conversation
,
and
prowess
in
Chivalry
,
was
called
by
excellency
,
El
cavallero
the
Knightly
King
,
and
for
his
exceeding
benignity
and
liberality
,
was
sur-named
also
,
El
delas
mercedes
,
which
is
to
say
,
the
King
that
gave
many
gifts
,
or
the
liberal
franck
,
and
bountiful
King
,
which
was
a
great
change
from
the
other
sur-named
Cruel
,
that
King
Peter
had
before
;
and
so
you
see
that
always
I
give
you
a
good
King
in
place
of
the
bad
deposed
.
Don
Sancho
the
second
,
sur-named
Capello
,
fourth
King
of
Portugal
,
lawful
Son
and
Heir
unto
Don
Alonso
sur-named
el
Gardo
,
who
was
third
King
of
Portugal
.
Don
Sancho
,
after
he
had
Reigned
34.
years
,
was
deprived
for
his
defects
in
Government
,
by
the
universal
consent
of
all
Portugal
;
and
this
his
first
deprivation
from
all
Kingly
rule
and
Authority
(
leaving
him
only
the
bare
name
of
King
)
was
approved
by
a
General
Councel
in
Lions
;
Pope
Innocent
the
fourth
being
there
present
,
who
at
the
Petition
and
Instance
of
the
whole
Realm
of
Portugal
,
by
their
Embassadors
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Braga
,
Bishop
of
Comibra
,
and
divers
of
the
Nobility
sent
to
Lyons
for
that
purpose
;
did
Authorise
the
said
State
of
Portugal
,
to
put
in
Supream
Government
,
one
Don
Alonso
,
Brother
to
the
said
King
Don
Sancho
,
who
was
at
that
time
,
Earl
of
Bullen
in
Picardy
,
by
right
of
his
Wife
,
and
so
the
Portugals
did
;
And
further
also
,
a
little
after
they
deprived
their
said
King
,
and
did
drive
him
out
of
his
Realm
into
Castilla
,
where
he
liv'd
all
the
rest
of
his
Life
in
Banishment
,
and
Dyed
in
Toledo
without
ever
returning
;
Don
Alonso
the
third
,
which
in
this
sort
was
put
up
against
his
Brother
,
was
peaceably
and
prosperously
King
of
Portugal
,
Don
Dionysio
el
Fabricador
;
to
wit
,
the
great
Builder
,
for
that
he
Builded
and
Founded
above
forty
and
four
great
Towns
in
Portugal
,
and
was
a
most
rare
Prince
,
and
his
off-spring
ruleth
in
Portugal
unto
this
day
.
Infinite
other
Examples
could
I
alledge
,
if
I
would
examine
the
Lives
and
Descents
of
these
and
other
Kingdoms
with
their
Princes
;
The
Emperrors
of
Greece
.
and
namely
,
if
I
would
speak
of
the
Greek
Emperors
,
deprived
for
their
evil
Government
,
not
so
much
by
popular
Mutiny
(
which
often
happened
among
them
)
as
by
consent
,
and
grave
deliberation
of
the
whole
State
and
weal-publick
,
as
Michael
Calaphatos
,
for
that
he
had
trodden
the
Cross
of
Christ
under
his
Feet
,
Nicephorus
Botoniates
,
for
his
Dissolute
Life
,
and
preferring
Wicked
Men
to
Authority
,
and
the
like
,
whereof
I
might
name
many
,
but
it
would
be
too
long
.
What
should
I
name
,
the
Deprivations
of
Hen.
late
King
of
Suetia
,
And
a
little
before
that
,
the
like
was
practised
also
in
Denmark
,
But
it
shall
be
best
perhaps
to
end
this
short
Narration
with
an
Example
or
two
out
of
England
it self
,
Example
of
England
.
for
that
no
where
else
have
I
read
more
remarkable
accidents
touching
this
point
than
in
England
;
but
for
brevity
sake
I
shall
only
touch
two
or
three
that
have
happened
since
the
Conquest
,
for
that
I
will
go
no
higher
,
though
I
might
,
as
appeareth
by
the
Example
of
King
Edwin
and
others
;
neither
will
I
begin
to
stand
much
upon
the
Example
of
King
John
,
though
well
also
I
might
,
Normandy
,
Gascoin
,
Guyen
,
and
all
the
rest
in
effect
,
which
the
Crown
of
England
had
in
France
,
)
as
first
of
all
he
was
both
Excommunicated
and
Deposed
by
the
Sentence
of
the
Pope
,
at
the
Suit
of
his
own
people
;
and
was
forced
to
make
his
peace
by
resigning
his
Crown
into
the
hands
of
Pandulf
the
Pope's
Lega●e
,
England
Lodowick
Prince
of
France
,
Son
to
King
Philip
the
second
,
and
Father
to
St.
Lewis
the
ninth
,
and
chose
him
for
their
King
,
and
did
swear
him
Fealty
with
general
consent
,
in
London
,
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
1216.
the
third
.
But
in
the
end
,
(
as
he
said
)
King
Henry
the
third
was
admitted
,
and
he
proved
a
very
worthy
King
,
after
so
evil
as
had
gone
before
him
,
and
had
been
Deposed
,
(
which
is
a
circumstance
that
you
must
always
note
in
this
Narration
)
and
he
reigned
more
years
than
ever
King
in
England
did
before
him
;
for
he
reigned
full
Fifty
three
years
,
and
left
his
Son
and
Heir
,
the
second
deposed
.
Edward
the
first
not
inferiour
to
himself
in
Manhood
and
Virtue
,
who
reigned
34
years
,
and
left
a
Son
,
named
Edward
the
second
,
who
falling
into
the
same
,
or
worse
,
defects
of
Government
than
King
John
his
Great-Grand-father
had
done
,
was
(
after
19
years
reign
)
Deposed
also
,
by
Act
of
Parliament
holden
at
London
in
the
year
1326.
and
his
Body
adjudg'd
to
perpetual
Imprisonment
,
in
the
Life
of
K.
Edward
the
second
.
both
Bishops
,
Lords
,
and
Knights
of
the
Parliament
were
sent
unto
him
,
to
denounce
the
Sentence
of
the
Realm
against
him
,
viz.
How
they
had
deprived
him
,
and
chosen
Edward
his
Son
in
his
stead
:
For
which
act
of
choosing
his
Son
he
thanked
them
heartily
,
and
with
many
tears
acknowledged
his
own
unworthiness
;
Edward
of
Carnarvan
from
that
hour
forward
;
and
then
his
Crown
and
Ring
were
taken
away
,
and
the
Steward
of
his
House
brake
the
Staff
of
his
Office
in
his
presence
,
and
discharged
his
Servants
of
their
Service
,
and
all
other
people
of
their
Obedience
or
Allegiance
towards
him
:
in
this
man's
Life
And
towards
his
maintenance
he
had
only
a
hundred
Marks
a
year
allowed
for
his
Expences
,
and
then
was
he
delivered
also
into
the
hands
of
certain
particular
Keepers
,
who
led
him
Prisoner
from
thence
by
divers
other
places
,
using
him
with
extreme
indignity
in
the
way
,
until
at
last
they
took
his
Life
from
him
in
the
Castle
of
Barklay
,
and
his
Son
Edward
the
third
reigned
in
his
place
;
who
(
if
we
respect
either
Valour
,
the
third
.
Prowess
,
length
of
Reign
,
Acts
of
Chivalry
,
or
the
multitude
of
famous
Princes
his
Children
left
behind
him
)
was
one
of
the
noblest
Kings
that
ever
England
had
,
though
he
were
chosen
in
the
place
of
a
very
evil
one
,
as
you
have
seen
.
But
what
shall
we
say
?
Is
this
worthiness
which
God
giveth
commonly
to
the
Successors
at
these
changes
,
perpetual
or
certain
by
Descent
?
No
truly
;
no●
the
example
of
one
Prince's
punishment
maketh
another
to
bewares
▪
for
the
next
Successor
after
this
noble
Edward●
▪
which
was
King
Richard
the
second
,
though
he
were
not
his
Son
,
but
his
Sons
Son
,
to
wit
,
Son
and
Heir
to
the
renowned
Black
Prince
of
Wal●s
:
This
Richard
(
I
say
)
forgetting
the
miserable
end
of
his
Great-Grand-father
▪
for
evil
Government
,
and
the
felicity
and
virtue
of
his
Father
and
Grand-father
for
the
contrary
▪
suffered
himself
to
be
abused
and
misled
by
evil
Counsellors
,
to
the
great
hurt
and
disquiet
of
the
Realm
:
the
second
Deposed
.
Polyd.
l.
20.
Hist.
Aug.
1399.
For
which
cause
(
after
he
had
reigned
22
years
)
he
was
also
Deposed
by
Act
of
Parliament
holden
in
London
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
1399.
and
condemned
to
perpetual
Imprisonment
in
the
Castle
of
Pontefract
,
where
he
was
soon
after
put
to
death
also
,
and
used
as
the
other
before
had
been
:
And
in
this
man's
place
(
by
free
Election
)
was
chosen
for
King
the
noble
Knight
Henry
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
who
proved
afterwards
so
notable
a
King
,
as
the
World
knoweth
,
and
was
Father
to
King
Henry
the
fifth
,
commonly
called
the
Alexander
of
England
;
for
that
as
Alexander
the
Great
conquered
the
most
part
of
Asia
in
the
space
of
9
or
10
years
,
so
did
this
Henry
conquer
France
in
less
than
the
like
time
.
But
after
this
man
again
,
the
thi●●
deposedpunc
;
there
fell
another
accident
much
more
notorious
,
which
was
,
That
Richard
Duke
of
Glocester
,
this
King
Edward's
younger
Brother
,
did
put
to
death
his
two
Nephews
,
this
man's
Children
,
viz.
King
Edward
the
5
th
.
and
his
little
Brother
,
and
made
himself
King
;
And
albeit
▪
he
sinned
grieveously
by
taking
the
Crown
in
this
wicked
manner
,
yet
when
his
Nephews
were
once
dead
,
he
might
in
reason
seem
to
be
lawful
King
,
both
in
respect
that
he
was
next
Male
in
Bloud
after
his
Brother
;
as
also
for
that
by
divers
Acts
of
Parliament
,
both
before
and
after
the
death
of
those
Infants
,
his
Title
was
authorized
and
made
good
,
and
yet
no
man
will
say
(
I
think
)
but
that
he
was
lawfully
deposed
again
afterwards
by
the
Commonwealth
,
France
Henry
Earl
of
Richmond
to
chastize
him
,
and
to
put
him
down
;
and
so
he
did
,
and
took
from
him
both
Life
and
Kingdom
in
the
Field
,
and
was
King
himself
after
him
by
the
Name
of
King
Henry
the
seventh
;
And
no
man
(
I
suppose
)
will
say
but
that
he
was
lawful
King
also
,
which
yet
cannot
be
,
except
the
other
might
be
lawfully
deposed
;
And
moreover
,
as
I
said
at
the
beginning
,
I
would
have
you
consider
,
in
all
these
mutations
,
viz.
John
,
Edward
the
second
,
Richard
the
second
,
Henry
the
sixth
and
Richard
the
third
;
there
have
succeeded
,
the
three
Henries
,
to
wit
,
the
third
,
fourth
and
seventh
,
and
two
Edwards
,
the
third
and
fourth
,
all
most
rare
and
valiant
Princes
,
who
have
done
infinite
important
Acts
in
their
Commonwealths
;
and
among
other
have
raised
many
Houses
to
the
Nobility
,
put
down
others
,
changed
States
both
abroad
and
at
home
,
distributed
Ecclesiastical
Dignities
,
altered
the
course
of
Descent
in
the
Bloud-Royal
,
and
the
like
;
all
which
was
unjust
,
and
is
void
at
this
day
,
if
the
changes
and
deprivations
of
the
former
Princes
could
not
be
made
;
and
consequently
none
of
these
that
do
pretend
to
the
Crown
of
England
at
this
day
can
have
any
Title
at
all
,
because
they
descend
from
those
men
who
were
put
up
in
place
of
the
Deprived
.
And
this
may
be
sufficient
for
proof
of
the
two
principal
points
which
you
required
to
be
discussed
in
the
beginning
of
this
Speech
,
viz.
That
lawful
Princes
have
oftentimes
by
their
Commonwealths
been
lawfully
deposed
for
misgovernment
;
and
that
God
hath
allowed
of
,
and
assisted
the
same
with
good
success
unto
the
Weal-publick
;
And
if
this
be
so
,
or
might
be
so
in
Kings
lawfully
set
in
possession
,
then
much
more
hath
the
said
Commonwealth
Power
and
Authority
to
alter
the
Succession
of
such
as
do
but
yet
pretend
to
that
Dignity
,
if
there
be
due
reason
and
causes
for
the
same
,
which
is
the
head
point
that
first
we
began
to
treat
of
,
said
the
Civilian
▪
and
with
this
ended
he
his
Spech
,
without
saying
any
more
.
CHAP.
IV.
Wherein
consisteth
principally
the
lawfulness
of
Proceeding
against
Princes
,
which
in
the
former
Chapter
is
mentioned
.
What
Interest
Princes
have
in
their
Subjects
Goods
,
or
Lives
;
How
Oaths
doth
bind
,
or
may
be
broken
by
Subjects
towards
Princes
:
And
finally
,
the
difference
between
a
good
King
,
and
a
Tyrant
.
WHen
the
Civilian
had
ended
his
Speech
,
de
facto
,
and
now
to
call
those
facts
in
question
,
were
to
imbroyl
and
turn
up-side-down
all
the
states
of
Christendom
,
as
you
have
well
signified
;
but
yet
for
that
you
have
added
this
word
Lawfuly
so
many
times
,
in
the
course
of
your
narration
;
I
would
you
took
the
pains
to
tell
us
also
,
High
Priests
,
under
whom
at
that
day
they
were
.
At
which
demand
,
both
God
himself
,
and
Samuel
,
were
grievously
offended
;
and
Samuel
(
by
Gods
express
order
,
)
protested
unto
them
in
this
manner
,
Well
(
quoth
he
)
you
will
have
a
King
,
hearken
then
to
this
that
I
will
say
.
Hoc
erit
jus
regis
,
qui
imperaturus
est
vobis
.
This
shall
be
the
Right
and
Power
of
the
King
that
shall
rule
over
you
;
to
wit
,
He
shall
take
from
you
your
Children
,
both
Sons
and
Daughters
,
your
Fields
and
Vineyards
,
your
Harvest
also
,
and
Rents
,
your
Servants
,
Hand-maids
,
and
Herds
of
Cattel
,
and
shall
give
them
to
his
Servants
,
and
you
shall
Cry
unto
God
in
that
day
,
from
the
face
of
this
your
King
,
whom
you
have
chosen
,
and
God
shall
not
hear
you
,
for
that
you
have
demanded
a
King
to
Govern
you
.
Thus
far
the
Prophet
:
Out
of
all
which
discourse
and
Speech
of
the
Prophet
,
these
Men
do
gather
,
that
a
King
is
nothing
so
restrained
in
his
Power
,
or
Limited
to
Law
as
you
have
affirmed
,
but
rather
that
his
Law
is
his
own
will
,
as
by
the
Words
of
the
Prophet
may
appear
;
and
much
less
may
the
Commonwealth
Chastise
or
Deprive
him
for
exceeding
the
Limits
of
Law
,
or
doing
his
will
,
seeing
that
herein
this
place
,
God
doth
foretel
,
that
Princes
oftentimes
shall
commit
excesses
and
injuries
,
and
yet
doth
he
not
therefore
will
them
to
Chasten
or
Depose
them
for
the
same
,
but
rather
insinuateth
that
they
must
take
it
patiently
for
their
Sins
,
and
cry
to
God
for
remedy
and
help
therein
,
though
he
do
not
at
the
first
hearken
to
them
,
or
grant
their
redress
:
Hitherto
the
Temporal
Lawyer
,
Whereunto
answered
the
Civilian
,
that
he
confessed
that
Belloy
and
others
his
Companions
,
that
Wrote
in
flattery
of
Princes
in
these
our
days
,
did
not
only
affirm
these
things
that
the
Temporal
Lawyer
had
aledged
;
and
that
Princes
were
Lawless
and
Subject
to
no
accompt
,
reason
,
or
correction
,
whatsoever
they
did
,
but
also
(
which
is
yet
more
absurd
and
pernicious
to
all
Commonwealths
)
that
all
Goods
,
Chattels
,
Possessions
,
and
whatsoever
else
commodities
Temporal
,
of
the
Commonwealth
,
are
properly
the
Kings
,
and
that
their
Subjects
have
only
the
use
thereof
,
without
any
propriety
at
all
,
so
as
when
the
King
,
he
may
take
it
from
them
by
right
,
without
injustice
or
injury
,
which
assertions
do
overthrow
wholly
the
very
nature
and
substance
of
a
Commonwealth
,
it self
.
For
first
,
Jews
,
Gentiles
,
and
Christians
,
unlawfully
deprived
,
and
their
Successors
unlawfully
put
up
in
their
places
;
and
consequently
all
Princes
living
in
Christianity
at
this
day
,
who
are
descended
of
them
,
are
intruders
,
and
no
Lawful
Princes
.
By
the
second
saying
also
,
that
all
Temporalities
are
properly
the
Princes
,
That
some
are
common
by
nature
to
all
Men
,
as
the
Air
,
the
Sea
,
and
the
like
,
others
are
publick
to
all
of
one
City
or
Countrey
,
but
yet
not
common
to
all
in
general
,
as
Rivers
,
Ports
,
and
other
such
:
Some
are
of
the
Community
of
a
City
or
Commonwealth
,
but
yet
not
common
to
every
particular
Person
of
that
City
,
as
common
Rents
,
Theaters
,
the
publick
Houses
,
and
the
like
:
Some
are
of
none
,
nor
properly
of
any
mans
goods
,
as
Churches
and
sacred
Things
;
And
some
are
proper
to
particular
Men
,
as
those
which
every
Man
possesseth
of
his
own
.
Which
division
,
of
Justinian
the
Emperour
,
and
his
most
learned
Lawyers
is
not
good
,
if
the
Prince
be
Lord
Proprietor
of
all
▪
Nay
,
he
that
made
this
Division
,
being
Emperour
,
did
great
injury
also
to
himself
,
in
assigning
that
to
others
which
by
the
opinion
of
Belloy
and
his
Fellows
was
properly
and
truly
his
own
,
in
that
he
was
Emperour
and
Lord
of
the
World
.
Besides
all
this
,
so
absurd
a
saying
is
this
,
For
that
Slaves
and
Bond
men
(
as
Aristotle
saith
)
in
this
do
differ
from
Free-men
,
that
Slaves
have
only
the
use
of
things
without
Property
or
Interest
,
and
cannot
acquire
or
get
to
themselves
any
Dominion
or
true
Right
in
any
thing
;
for
that
whatsoever
they
do
get
accrueth
to
their
Master
,
and
not
to
themselves
;
And
for
that
the
condition
of
an
Ox
or
an
Ass
is
▪
the
very
same
in
respect
of
a
poor
man
that
hath
no
Slave
,
for
that
the
Ox
or
Ass
getteth
nothing
to
himself
,
but
only
to
his
Master
,
and
can
be
Lord
of
nothing
of
that
for
which
he
laboureth
:
For
this
cause
also
wittily
said
Aristotle
,
That
(
Bos
aut
Asinus
pauperi
Agricolae
pro
servo
est
;
an
Ox
or
an
Ass
is
to
a
poor
Husbandman
instead
of
a
Bond-man
:
And
so
seeing
that
Belloy
will
needs
have
the
state
and
condition
of
all
Subjects
to
be
like
unto
this
in
respect
of
their
Prince
,
and
that
they
have
nothing
in
propriety
but
only
the
use
,
and
that
all
Dominion
is
properly
the
Prince's
;
Last
of
all
,
England
,
France
and
Spain
ask
money
of
their
Subjects
in
Parliaments
,
if
they
might
take
it
as
their
own
?
Why
are
those
Contributions
termed
by
the
Names
of
Subsidies
,
Helps
,
Benevolences
,
Lones
,
Prests
,
Contributions
,
and
the
like
,
if
all
be
due
,
and
not
voluntary
on
the
Subject's
part
?
How
have
Parliaments
oftentimes
denied
to
their
Princes
such
helps
as
they
demanded
?
Why
are
there
Judges
appointed
to
determine
matter
of
Suits
and
Pleas
between
the
Prince
and
his
Subjects
,
if
all
be
his
,
and
the
Subject
have
nothing
of
his
own
?
And
last
of
all
,
why
doth
the
Canon-law
(
which
is
part
also
of
my
profession
,
Aegypt
,
Babylon
,
Syria
and
Persia
were
,
whose
manner
of
Government
not
only
Historiographers
but
Philosophers
also
,
To
love
Judgment
and
Justice
,
to
admit
Discipline
,
and
to
execute
Truth
:
And
this
is
the
Instruction
that
God
gave
to
the
Jews
(
in
Deutronomy
)
for
their
Kings
,
Judgment
,
Justice
,
Discipline
and
Truth
,
we
see
not
only
Ahab
and
Jezebel
before-mentioned
grievously
punished
,
but
many
other
Kings
also
by
God
himself
,
as
Ahaz
,
Manasses
,
Joachim
and
the
like
,
which
had
not
been
Justice
on
God's
part
to
punish
them
,
if
it
had
been
lawful
for
them
to
use
what
manner
of
proceeding
towards
their
people
,
as
these
good
Instructers
of
Princes
in
our
days
,
most
fondly
and
wickedly
do
affirm
:
And
thus
much
for
that
place
.
And
finally
,
(
which
is
the
chiefest
reason
of
all
,
and
the
very
ground
and
foundation
indeed
of
all
Kings
Authority
among
Christians
)
the
Power
and
Authority
which
the
Prince
hath
from
the
Commonwealth
is
(
in
very
truth
)
not
absolute
,
but
pot●stas
vicaria
,
or
deligate
,
a
power
delegate
,
or
power
by
Commission
from
the
Commonwealth
,
which
is
given
with
such
restrictions
,
cautels
and
conditions
;
yea
,
with
such
plain
Exceptions
,
Promises
and
Oath●
of
both
parties
,
(
I
mean
between
the
King
and
Commonwealth
,
at
the
day
of
Admission
or
Coronation
)
as
if
the
same
be
nor
kept
,
but
wilfully
broken
▪
on
either
part
,
then
is
the
other
not
bound
to
observe
his
Promise
neither
,
though
never
so
solemnly
made
or
sworn
,
for
that
in
all
Bargains
,
Agreements
and
Contracts
,
where
one
part
is
bound
mutually
and
reciprocally
to
the
other
,
by
Oath
,
Vow
,
or
Condition
there
,
if
one
side
go
from
his
promise
,
the
other
standeth
not
obliged
to
perform
his
:
And
this
is
so
notorious
by
all
Law
,
both
of
Nature
and
Nations
,
and
so
conform
to
all
Reason
and
Equity
,
that
it
is
put
among
the
very
Rules
of
both
the
Civil
and
Canon-Law
,
where
it
is
said
,
Frustra
fidem
sibi
quis
postulat
servari
ab
eo
,
cui
fidem
à
se
prestitatem
servare
recusat
;
He
doth
in
vain
require
promise
to
be
kept
unto
him
at
another
mans
hands
,
to
whom
he
refuseth
to
perform
that
which
himself
promised
.
And
again
,
Non
abstringitur
quis
juramento
ad
implendum
,
quod
juravit
,
si
ab
alio
parte
non
impletur
,
●ujus
respectu
praeb●it
juramentum
;
A
man
is
not
bound
to
perform
that
which
by
Oath
●e
promised
,
if
on
the
other
part
that
be
not
performed
in
respect
whereof
this
Oath
was
made
:
As
for
Example
;
If
two
should
swear
the
one
to
assist
the
other
upon
the
way
in
all
respects
,
and
after
falling
upon
enemies
that
were
either
Kin
or
Friends
to
the
one
of
them
,
and
he
should
take
their
part
against
his
fellow
,
cleer
it
is
,
that
the
other
was
not
bound
to
keep
his
Oath
towards
that
party
,
that
hath
so
wickedly
broaken
it
to
him
:
That
it
were
contrary
to
the
Duty
of
a
Good
or
Honest
Man
,
in
such
cases
to
perform
his
promise
.
John
Baptist
,
That
for
his
Oaths
sake
,
he
commanded
it
to
be
performed
,
which
yet
no
Man
will
deny
,
but
that
it
had
been
far
better
left
unperformed
,
and
the
Oath
better
broaken
then
fulfilled
,
according
to
another
rule
of
the
Law
,
And
finally
to
this
purpose
,
to
wit
,
to
determine
how
many
ways
an
Oath
may
be
lawfuly
broken
,
or
not
kept
,
there
is
a
whole
title
in
the
Canon-Law
,
containing
36.
Chapters
,
So
as
nothing
is
more
largely
handled
in
our
Law
,
both
Civil
and
Canon
,
then
this
matter
of
promises
,
and
others
,
how
and
when
,
and
why
,
and
in
what
case
,
they
hold
or
bind
,
and
when
not
.
And
both
these
cases
are
touched
in
the
deprivation
of
Childerike
the
last
King
of
France
,
of
the
first
Line
of
Pharamond
,
Paulus
Aemilius
,
Balforest
,
Girard
,
and
other
French
stories
do
testify
,
the
Bishop
of
Wirtsburg
,
that
in
the
name
of
all
the
Nobility
and
Commonwealth
of
France
,
made
his
Speech
to
Zacharie
the
Pope
,
for
his
Deposition
,
and
for
the
Election
of
Pepin
in
his
place
,
alledged
these
two
Reasons
,
saying
,
Truth
it
is
,
that
the
French
have
Sworn
fidelity
unto
Childerick
,
as
to
their
true
and
natural
King
,
but
yet
with
condition
,
that
he
on
his
part
should
also
perform
the
points
that
are
incident
to
his
Office
,
which
are
,
to
defend
the
Commonwealth
,
protect
the
Church
of
Christ
,
resist
the
Wicked
,
advance
the
Good
,
and
the
like
:
and
if
he
do
this
,
then
the
French
are
ready
to
continue
their
Obedience
and
Allegiance
unto
him
:
But
if
he
be
apt
for
none
of
these
things
,
neither
fit
,
either
for
a
Captain
in
War
,
or
for
a
Head
in
Peace
,
and
if
nothing
else
may
be
expected
whilst
he
is
King
,
but
detriment
to
the
State
,
Ignominy
to
the
Nation
,
danger
to
Christian
Religion
,
and
Destruction
to
the
weal-publick
:
Then
it
is
lawful
for
you
no
doubt
(
most
Holy
Father
)
to
deliver
the
French
from
this
band
of
their
Oath
,
and
to
testifie
that
no
promise
can
bind
this
Nation
in
particular
,
to
that
which
may
be
hurtful
to
all
Christendom
in
general
.
Thus
far
that
Bishop
,
and
his
Speech
was
allowed
,
and
Childerick
Deposed
,
and
Pepin
made
King
in
his
place
,
as
the
World
knoweth
.
And
here
now
come
in
,
Of
the
best
and
most
Soveraign
thing
upon
Earth
,
the
worst
and
most
hurtful
Creature
under
Heaven
,
for
that
as
the
end
and
Office
of
a
King
,
is
to
make
happy
his
Commonwealth
,
so
the
end
of
a
Tyrant
is
to
destroy
the
same
.
And
finally
,
the
whole
difference
is
reduced
to
the
principal
head
that
before
I
have
mentioned
,
to
wit
,
that
a
King
ruleth
according
to
Equity
,
Oath
,
Conscience
,
Justice
,
and
Law
prescribed
unto
him
:
And
the
other
is
Enemy
to
all
these
conditions
,
whereof
if
you
will
read
many
more
particulars
,
and
signs
to
know
a
Tyrant
by
;
I
will
remit
you
to
a
special
Book
set
forth
of
this
matter
,
by
one
Bartolus
,
Father
(
as
you
know
)
of
our
Civil
Law
,
de
legibus
,
where
he
sayeth
,
ut
populo
Magistratus
,
Cajus
Caligua
,
is
justly
detested
by
all
Writers
▪
Take
this
Sword
,
and
if
I
do
Reign
justly
,
use
it
for
me
,
and
if
not
,
then
use
it
against
me
.
Which
in
effect
and
substance
are
the
very
same
Words
which
our
Christian
Princes
at
this
day
do
use
at
their
Entrance
and
Coronations
,
when
they
promise
and
Swear
to
rule
justly
,
and
according
to
the
Laws
,
Statutes
,
and
Ordinances
of
their
Countrey
;
And
upon
that
condition
do
take
the
Oaths
of
their
Subjects
Obedience
,
That
if
they
perform
not
this
,
that
then
their
Subjects
are
free
,
as
before
from
all
Allegiance
,
and
then
may
the
Commonwealth
,
as
also
the
very
Officers
themselves
of
such
a
King
,
use
their
Sword
against
him
,
who
gave
it
to
them
,
for
the
publick
good
,
if
need
so
require
,
as
Train
Commanders
.
True
it
is
,
(
said
the
Civilian
,
)
where
Martial
Authority
taketh
place
there
's
no
question
of
right
availeth
to
be
disputed
;
and
if
a
Lawyer
or
any
other
Man
else
,
be
in
fear
or
danger
of
his
own
Life
,
he
will
rather
give
Sentence
against
another
,
then
receive
it
against
himself
;
but
we
talk
not
here
what
Men
may
be
driven
to
do
by
fear
or
force
of
evil
Princes
,
but
what
in
right
Equity
,
For
that
by
this
Oath
,
both
the
Prince
and
Subject
do
come
to
know
and
agree
upon
their
duties
and
obligations
the
one
towards
the
other
,
as
also
both
of
them
,
towards
God
and
their
Native
Countrey
.
But
for
that
this
morning
seemeth
now
much
spent
,
and
my
stomack
telleth
me
that
our
Dinner
cannot
be
far
off
,
let
us
defer
this
matter
if
you
please
until
the
afternoon
,
at
what
time
,
we
shall
Crown
a
King
between
us
here
;
with
much
more
facility
when
we
shall
have
less
occasions
of
hunger
to
distract
our
cogitations
.
CHAP.
V.
Of
the
Coronations
of
Princes
,
and
manner
of
their
Admission
to
their
Authority
,
and
the
Oaths
which
they
do
make
in
the
same
unto
the
Commonwealth
,
for
their
good
Government
.
And
in
every
Commonwealth
,
the
more
orderly
the
Prince
cometh
to
his
Crown
and
Dignity
,
the
more
express
and
certain
have
been
ever
these
conditions
and
agreements
between
him
and
the
people
;
as
on
the
other
side
,
the
more
violently
the
Prince
getteth
his
Authority
,
or
by
Tyranny
and
Disorder
,
as
those
ancient
and
first
Tyrants
of
Assyria
,
to
wit
,
Nimrod
,
Belus
,
and
the
like
,
But
in
all
good
and
well-ordered
Common-wealths
,
where
matters
pass
by
Reason
,
Conscience
,
Wisdom
and
Consultation
,
and
especially
since
Christian
Religion
hath
prevailed
,
and
given
perfection
to
that
natural
light
which
moral
good
men
had
before
in
matters
of
Government
:
since
that
time
(
I
say
)
this
point
of
mutual
and
reciprocal
Oaths
between
Princes
and
Subjects
,
First
then
,
to
begin
with
the
East
or
Greek
Emperors
of
Constantinople
,
as
the
most
ancient
among
other
,
The
manner
of
admitting
Greek
Emperours
at
their
Coronation
.
for
that
after
the
Empire
once
translated
from
Rome
to
Constantinople
by
our
Constantine
the
Great
,
the
first
Christian
Emperour
that
ever
did
publickly
shew
himself
for
such
,
These
Greek
Emperours
were
the
most
eminent
Princes
in
all
Christianity
,
among
whom
I
do
find
that
albeit
their
coming
to
the
Crown
were
nothing
so
orderly
for
the
most
part
as
at
this
day
it
is
used
,
but
many
times
the
means
thereof
were
turbulent
and
seditious
;
yet
find
I
(
as
I
say
)
that
above
a
Thousand
years
ago
,
they
were
wont
to
have
an
Oath
exacted
at
their
hands
by
the
Patriarch
of
Constantinople
,
who
was
their
chief
Prelate
:
For
thus
writeth
Zonaras
of
the
Coronation
of
Anastatius
the
first
,
Patriarch
Euphemius
being
a
Holy
and
Catholick
man
,
required
of
Anastatius
,
elected
Emperour
,
before
he
was
Crowned
,
a
Confession
in
Writing
,
wherein
he
should
promise
to
change
or
innovate
nothing
in
matters
pertaining
to
the
Doctrine
of
the
Church
.
Thus
much
Zonaras
;
and
the
same
have
Nicephorus
Evagrias
and
others
.
And
not
only
this
,
but
divers
other
conditions
also
,
doth
the
same
Author
insinuate
that
this
Anastatius
promised
at
his
Coronation
,
before
he
could
be
Crowned
;
as
(
among
other
things
)
the
taking
away
of
certain
Tributes
and
Impositions
,
the
giving
of
Offices
without
Money
,
and
other
such
like
points
,
appertaining
to
Reformation
and
good
Government
,
which
he
performed
for
a
time
,
in
the
beginning
of
his
Government
;
but
afterwards
fell
into
the
Heresies
of
the
Eutichians
,
and
banished
this
good
Patriarch
Euphemius
,
that
had
Crowned
him
;
and
he
thrived
thereafter
,
for
that
he
was
slain
by
a
Thunder-bolt
from
Heaven
,
after
he
had
reigned
27
years
,
and
was
accounted
for
a
very
wicked
man
by
all
Writers
,
for
that
he
had
broken
(
as
they
said
)
the
Conditions
,
quas
gravi
juramento
scriptis
relato
confirmasset
.
That
is
to
say
,
The
conditions
which
he
had
confirmed
and
avowed
with
a
grave
Oath
;
as
saith
Evagrius
.
The
like
I
read
about
300
years
after
(
recorded
by
the
same
Author
)
of
the
Emperour
Michael
the
first
,
in
these
words
.
Michael
ubi
diluxit
,
magnam
ecclesiam
ingressus
,
à
Patriarcha
Nicephoro
imperatorio
diademate
est
ornatus
,
(
new
chosen
Emperour
)
came
early
in
the
morning
into
the
great
Church
of
Constantinople
,
and
was
Crowned
there
with
the
Imperial
Crown
,
by
the
hands
of
Nicephorus
the
Patriarch
;
But
yet
so
,
as
he
was
first
required
to
swear
and
promise
by
writing
,
That
he
would
not
violate
the
Ordinances
of
the
Church
,
nor
contaminate
his
hands
with
Christian
Bloud
:
Which
(
in
effect
)
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
That
he
should
reign
godly
and
justly
.
And
many
other
such
Examples
might
be
alledged
;
but
by
this
it
is
●asie
to
see
what
was
the
fashion
of
Admitting
and
Crowning
those
Grecian
Emperours
by
their
Patriarch●
,
in
the
Name
of
all
the
Commonwealth
,
which
Commonwealth
was
not
satisfied
with
an
Oath
,
except
also
it
were
set
down
in
writing
.
And
if
we
pass
to
the
Latine
and
West
Empire
,
which
about
this
very
time
was
restored
by
Zachary
the
Pope
,
and
by
the
whole
Commonwealth
of
Rome
,
(
as
before
hath
been
shewed
,
and
was
given
to
Charles
the
Great
and
his
Posterity
,
)
we
shall
find
that
this
point
is
more
settled
and
more
inviolably
kept
yet
in
this
Empire
,
than
in
the
other
;
for
albeit
this
Empire
of
the
West
went
by
Succession
for
the
most
part
at
the
beginning
,
until
afterwards
it
was
appointed
by
Pope
Gregory
the
fifth
to
pass
by
Election
of
certain
Princes
in
Germany
,
that
now
enjoy
that
priviledge
to
be
Electors
;
Yet
shall
we
see
always
that
they
▪
even
before
this
constitution
,
when
this
Dignity
went
by
Succession
,
were
never
admitted
to
the
same
,
without
this
circumstance
of
swearing
to
conditions
of
righteous
Government
:
The
form
and
manner
of
which
admission
,
for
I
find
it
set
down
more
perfectly
and
particularly
in
the
Coronation
of
Otho
the
first
,
than
of
any
other
Emperour
,
and
that
by
many
Authors
,
and
that
this
Otho
was
Son
and
Heir
unto
the
most
famous
Emperour
Henry
,
the
first
of
that
Name
,
Duke
of
Saxony
,
surnamed
the
Faulkner
,
This
Otho
then
,
Son
(
as
I
have
said
)
to
Henry
the
first
,
Behold
I
bring
you
here
Otho
,
chosen
by
God
,
and
appointed
out
by
his
Father
Henry
our
Lord
,
and
now
made
King
by
all
the
Princes
of
this
Empire
;
If
this
Election
please
you
,
do
you
signifie
the
same
by
holding
up
your
hands
to
Heaven
▪
Thus
far
are
the
words
of
the
Historiographer
;
And
then
he
addeth
,
That
all
held
up
their
hands
,
and
that
thereupon
the
said
Archbishop
turned
about
to
the
Altar
,
where
lay
all
the
Ornaments
and
Ensigns
of
the
Empire
,
as
the
Sword
with
the
Girdle
,
the
Cloke
with
the
Bracelets
,
the
Staff
with
the
Scepter
,
and
Diadem
,
every
one
whereof
the
Archbishop
put
upon
the
Emperour
,
telling
him
the
signification
of
each
thing
,
and
what
it
did
bind
him
unto
:
As
for
example
,
when
he
put
the
Sword
about
him
,
he
said
,
Accipe
hunc
Gladium
,
which
is
,
Take
unto
thee
this
Sword
,
whereby
thou
maist
drive
away
all
the
Enemies
of
Christ
,
whether
they
be
barbarous
Infidels
or
evil
Christians
,
and
this
by
the
Authority
of
God
delivered
unto
thee
by
us
that
are
Bishops
.
And
thus
he
did
with
all
other
Ornaments
and
Ensigns
,
telling
the
signification
and
obligation
of
every
one
,
and
taking
the
Emperour's
promise
to
perform
all
.
And
after
all
,
the
Historiographer
concludeth
thus
;
Rex
perfusus
Oleo
sancto
,
After
this
,
Pope
Gregory
the
fifth
,
in
a
Synod
holden
in
Rome
,
did
by
the
consent
of
Otho
the
third
Emperour
,
and
Nephew
unto
this
other
Otho
,
of
whom
we
have
now
treated
,
appoint
a
certain
Form
of
Election
for
the
time
to
come
of
the
German
Emperour
;
to
wit
,
that
he
should
be
chosen
by
six
Princes
of
Germany
,
three
Ecclesiastical
,
which
are
the
Archbishops
of
Moguntia
,
Colen
,
and
Trevires
,
and
three
Temporal
Lords
,
John
Sleydan
,
as
the
most
convenient
Author
for
this
our
time
and
purpose
.
First
of
all
,
then
he
Writeth
that
after
any
Man
is
chosen
Emperour
,
he
is
to
be
called
only
Caesar
,
Are
to
defend
the
Christian
and
Catholick
Religion
,
to
defend
the
Pope
and
Church
of
Rome
,
whose
Advocate
he
is
,
to
Minister
Justice
equally
to
all
,
to
follow
Peace
,
to
keep
and
observe
all
Laws
,
Rights
,
and
Priviledges
of
the
Empire
,
not
to
alienate
or
engage
the
possessions
of
the
Empire
,
to
condemn
no
Man
without
hearing
his
cause
,
but
to
suffer
the
course
of
Law
to
have
its
place
,
in
all
and
whatsoever
he
shall
do
otherwise
,
that
it
be
void
and
of
no
Validity
at
all
.
Unto
all
these
Articles
,
he
Sweareth
first
by
his
Legates
,
and
then
he
giveth
a
Copy
of
his
Oath
in
Writing
to
every
one
of
the
six
Electors
,
and
after
this
he
goeth
to
the
City
of
Aquis-grun
to
be
Crowned
in
that
great
Church
;
where
,
about
the
middle
of
the
Mass
,
the
Archbishop
of
Colen
goeth
unto
him
in
the
presence
of
all
the
People
,
and
asketh
,
whether
he
be
ready
to
Swear
and
promise
to
observe
the
Catholick
Religion
,
defend
the
Church
,
Minister
Justice
,
protect
the
Widdows
and
Fatherless
,
and
yield
dutiful
Honour
and
Obedience
to
the
Pope
of
Rome
?
Whereunto
he
answering
,
That
he
is
ready
to
do
all
this
;
The
Archbishop
leadeth
him
to
the
high
Altar
,
where
he
Sweareth
in
express
words
,
all
these
Articles
;
which
being
done
,
the
said
Archbishop
turning
himself
to
the
Princes
of
the
Empire
,
and
People
there
present
,
doth
ask
them
,
Whether
they
be
content
to
Swear
Obedience
and
Fealty
unto
him
?
Who
answering
Y
▪
a
;
He
is
Annointed
by
the
said
Archbishop
before
the
Altar
,
and
then
do
come
the
other
two
Archbishhps
of
Moguntia
and
Treviers
,
and
do
lead
him
into
the
Vestery
,
where
certain
Deacons
are
ready
to
Apparel
him
in
his
Robes
and
do
set
him
in
a
Chair
,
upon
whom
the
Archbishop
of
Colen
sayeth
certain
Prayers
;
That
he
will
do
the
part
of
a
good
Christian
,
Which
being
ended
,
he
is
brought
back
and
placed
in
the
Emperial
seat
and
Throne
,
where
all
the
Princes
of
the
Empire
do
Swear
obedience
and
faith
unto
him
,
beginning
with
the
three
Archbishops
,
and
continuing
on
with
the
three
other
Electors
,
and
so
all
the
rest
in
order
,
which
is
a
notable
and
magestical
manner
of
admitting
and
authorising
of
a
Prince
as
you
see
,
For
first
of
all
,
the
Archbishop
of
Guesua
Metropolitant
of
all
Polonia
,
cometh
to
the
King
standing
before
the
high
Altar
,
and
sayeth
unto
him
these
words
.
Whereas
you
are
right
Noble
Prince
to
receive
at
our
hands
at
this
day
,
who
are
(
thought
unworthily
)
in
place
of
Christ
for
execution
of
this
Function
,
the
sacred
Anointing
and
other
Ceremonies
,
Ensigns
,
and
Ornaments
appertaining
to
the
Kings
of
this
Land
;
it
shall
be
well
that
we
admonish
you
in
a
few
words
,
what
the
charge
importeth
,
which
you
are
to
take
upon
you
,
&c.
Thus
he
beginneth
;
and
after
this
,
he
declareth
unto
him
for
what
end
he
is
made
King
,
what
the
obligation
of
that
place
and
dignity
bindeth
him
unto
,
and
unto
what
points
he
must
Swear
,
what
do
signifie
the
Sword
,
the
Ring
,
the
Scepter
,
and
the
Crown
that
he
is
to
receive
,
and
at
the
delivery
of
each
of
these
things
,
he
maketh
both
a
short
exhortation
unto
him
,
and
prayer
unto
God
for
him
.
And
the
Kings
Oath
is
in
these
Words
.
Promitto
coram
Deo
&
Angelis
ejus
.
I
do
promise
and
Swear
before
God
and
his
Angels
,
that
I
will
do
Law
and
Justice
to
all
,
and
keep
the
Peace
of
Christ
his
Church
and
the
union
of
his
Catholick
Faith
,
and
will
do
and
cause
to
be
done
,
due
and
Canonical
Honour
unto
the
Bishops
of
this
Land
,
and
to
the
rest
of
the
Clergy
,
and
if
(
which
God
forbid
)
I
should
break
my
Oath
,
After
this
Oath
made
by
the
King
,
and
received
by
the
Subjects
,
the
Lord
Martial
General
of
the
whole
Kingdom
,
doth
ask
with
a
loud
voice
of
all
the
Councellors
,
Nobility
,
and
People
there
present
;
Whether
they
be
content
to
submit
themselves
unto
this
King
or
no.
Who
answered
Yea.
The
Archbishop
doth
end
the
residue
of
the
Ceremonies
,
and
doth
place
him
in
the
Royal
Throne
,
where
all
his
Subjects
do
Homage
unto
him
:
And
thus
for
Polonia
.
In
Spain
I
do
find
,
that
the
manner
of
admitting
their
Kings
was
different
,
Ambrosio
Morales
,
Amb.
Mor.
l.
11.
c.
17.
Hist.
Hisp.
praefatejusdem
concilii
.
the
most
Learned
and
diligent
Historiographer
of
Spain
,
(
though
others
do
appoint
it
some
few
years
after
)
in
this
Councel
(
I
say
)
it
is
said
,
that
their
new
King
Sissinandus
(
who
had
expelled
Suintila
their
former
King
for
his
evil
Government
.
)
This
King
Sissinandus
,
I
say
coming
into
the
said
Councel
in
the
third
year
of
his
Reign
,
accompanied
with
a
most
magnificent
number
of
Nobles
,
that
waited
on
him
;
did
fall
down
prostrate
upon
the
ground
,
Amb.
Mor.
l.
11.
c.
17
and
speaketh
infinite
good
in
the
same
,
of
the
Vertues
of
King
Suintila
,
that
was
now
Deposed
and
condemned
in
this
said
Councel
,
whereby
it
is
to
be
presumed
,
that
he
had
changed
much
his
life
afterwards
,
and
become
so
wicked
a
Man
,
as
here
is
reported
.
After
this
,
the
Councel
confirmeth
the
Title
of
Sissinandus
,
and
maketh
Decrees
for
the
defence
thereof
,
but
yet
insinuateth
what
points
he
was
bound
unto
,
and
whereupon
he
had
Sworn
when
they
said
unto
him
,
Cap.
74.
Conditions
of
reigning
in
Spain
.
Te
quoque
praesentem
regem
ac
futuros
aetatum
sequentium
principes
.
&c.
We
do
require
you
,
that
are
our
present
King
,
and
all
other
our
Princes
that
shall
follow
hereafter
,
with
the
humility
which
is
convenient
,
that
you
be
meek
and
moderate
towards
your
Subjects
,
and
that
you
govern
your
People
in
Justice
and
Piety
;
and
that
none
of
you
do
give
sentence
alone
against
any
man
in
case
of
Life
and
Death
,
but
with
the
consent
of
your
publick
Councel
,
and
with
those
that
be
Governours
in
matter
of
Judgment
.
And
against
all
Kings
that
are
to
come
,
we
do
promulgate
this
sentence
,
that
if
any
of
them
shall
against
the
reverence
of
our
Laws
,
exercise
cruel
authority
with
proud
domination
,
and
Kingly
pomp
,
only
following
their
own
concupiscence
in
wickedness
,
that
they
are
condemned
by
Christ
with
the
sentence
of
Excomunication
,
and
have
their
seperation
both
from
him
and
us
to
everlasting
Judgment
;
And
this
much
of
that
Councel
.
But
in
the
next
two
years
after
the
end
of
this
Councel
,
King
Sissinandus
being
now
dead
,
and
one
Chintilla
made
King
in
his
place
;
There
were
other
two
Councels
gathered
in
Toledo
,
the
first
whereof
was
but
Provincial
,
and
the
second
National
,
and
they
are
named
by
the
names
of
the
fifth
and
sixth
Councels
of
Toledo
.
We
do
promulgate
with
one
heart
and
mouth
,
this
Sentence
agreeable
〈◊〉
pleasing
unto
God
,
and
do
decree
the
same
with
〈◊〉
consent
and
deliberation
of
the
Nobles
and
Peers
of
this
Realm
,
that
whosoever
in
time
to
come
shall
be
advanced
to
the
Honour
and
Pre●erment
of
this
Kingdom
,
he
shall
not
be
placed
in
the
Royal
Seat
until
,
among
other
conditions
,
he
have
promised
by
the
Sacrament
of
an
Oath
that
he
will
suffer
no
man
to
break
the
Catholick
Faith
,
By
which
words
,
especially
those
(
among
other
conditions
)
is
made
evident
,
that
those
Princes
swear
not
only
to
keep
the
Faith
,
but
also
such
other
Conditions
of
good
Government
as
were
touched
before
in
the
fourth
Council
;
And
these
things
were
determined
while
their
King
Chintilla
was
at
Tolledo
,
Ambrosio
Morales
noteth
.
And
thus
much
of
Spain
before
the
entrance
of
the
Moors
,
But
after
the
Moors
had
gained
all
Spain
and
divided
them
into
divers
Kingdoms
,
Spain
.
Amb.
Mor.
l.
13.
c.
1
,
8.
de
la
Chron.
de
Hispan
.
yet
God
provided
it
so
,
that
within
four
or
five
years
the
Christians
that
were
left
and
fled
to
the
Mountains
of
Asturias
and
Biscay
,
found
a
certain
young
Prince
named
Don
Pelayo
of
the
ancient
Bloud
of
the
Gothish
Kings
,
who
was
also
fled
thither
and
miraculously
saved
from
the
Enemies
,
whom
they
then
chose
to
be
their
King
,
and
he
began
presently
the
recovery
of
Spain
,
and
was
called
first
King
of
Asturias
,
and
then
of
Leon
,
Aragon
,
Barcelona
,
Valentia
,
Murcia
,
Jaen
,
Cordua
,
Granado
,
Sivil
,
Portugal
,
and
Navar
,
all
which
were
different
Kingdoms
at
that
time
,
so
made
by
the
Moors
,
as
hath
been
said
.
And
all
these
Kingdoms
were
gained
again
by
little
and
little
,
in
more
than
seven
hundred
years
space
,
which
were
lost
in
less
than
two
years
,
and
they
never
came
again
indeed
into
one
Monarchy
,
as
they
were
under
Don
Rodrigo
their
last
King
,
that
lost
the
whole
,
until
the
year
of
our
Lord
1582.
when
Don
Philip
now
King
of
Spain
re-united
again
unto
that
Crown
the
Kingdom
of
Portugal
,
which
was
the
last
piece
that
remained
seperated
;
and
this
was
almost
900
years
after
Spain
was
first
lost
.
But
now
to
our
purpose
,
the
Chronicler
of
Spain
,
named
Ambrosio
Morales
,
doth
record
in
his
Chronicle
a
certain
Law
,
Don
Pelayo
King
of
Spain
.
Amb.
Mor.
l.
13.
c.
2.
written
in
the
Gothish
Tongue
,
and
left
since
the
time
of
this
Don
Pelayo
the
first
King
,
after
the
universal
Destruction
of
Spain
,
and
the
Title
of
the
Law
is
this
;
Como
se
an
de
levantar
Rey
in
Espua
,
y
como
el
ha
de
jurar
los
fueros
;
that
is
to
say
,
How
men
must
make
their
King
in
Spain
,
and
how
he
must
swear
to
the
Priviledges
and
Liberties
of
that
Nation
.
And
then
he
putteth
the
Law
,
Lucas
Episcop
Tuyens
.
in
hist.
Hispan
.
●Lod
.
de
molin
.
l.
de
hered
.
whereof
the
first
saith
thus
:
Before
all
things
it
is
Established
for
a
Law
,
Liberty
and
Priviledge
of
Spain
,
that
the
King
is
to
be
placed
by
voices
and
consent
perpetually
;
and
this
to
the
intent
that
no
evil
King
may
enter
without
consent
of
the
people
,
seeing
they
are
to
give
him
that
which
with
their
Bloud
and
Labours
they
have
gained
from
the
Moors
.
Thus
far
goeth
this
first
Article
,
which
is
the
more
to
be
marked
,
for
that
divers
(
and
those
most
ancient
)
Spanish
Authors
do
say
,
That
from
this
Don
Pelayo
the
Succession
of
Kings
descended
ever
by
propinquity
of
Bloud
;
and
yet
we
see
that
Election
was
joyned
therewithall
in
express
terms
.
The
second
part
of
the
Law
containeth
the
manner
of
Ceremonies
used
in
these
old
days
at
the
admission
of
their
Kings
,
which
is
expressed
in
these
words
,
Let
the
King
be
chosen
and
admitted
in
the
Metropolitan
City
of
this
Kingdom
,
or
(
at
least
wise
)
in
some
Cathedral
Church
,
and
the
night
before
he
is
exalted
let
him
watch
all
night
in
the
Church
,
and
the
next
day
let
him
hear
Mass
,
and
let
him
offer
at
Mass
a
piece
of
Scarlet
and
some
of
his
own
Money
,
and
after
let
him
Communicate
;
and
when
they
come
to
lift
him
up
,
let
him
step
upon
a
Buckler
or
Target
,
and
the
chief
and
principal
men
there
present
hold
the
Target
,
and
so
lifting
him
up
let
them
and
the
people
cry
with
a
lowd
voice
Real
,
Real
,
Real
:
Then
let
the
King
command
some
of
his
own
Money
to
be
cast
among
the
people
,
to
the
quantity
of
a
hundred
shillings
;
And
to
the
end
he
may
give
all
people
to
understand
that
none
now
is
above
him
,
let
himself
tie
on
his
own
Sword
in
the
form
of
a
cross
,
and
let
no
Knight
or
other
Man
bear
a
Sword
that
day
,
but
only
the
King
.
This
was
the
old
fashion
of
making
Kings
in
Spain
,
First
then
,
touching
the
act
of
Coronation
and
Admission
of
the
King
of
France
,
Girard
du
Hailan
Secretary
of
France
in
his
third
Book
of
the
Affairs
and
State
of
that
Kingdom
,
saith
,
That
the
Ceremonies
of
Crowning
their
old
Kings
was
much
after
the
fashion
which
I
have
noted
a
little
before
in
this
very
Chapter
,
out
of
the
Law
of
Don
Pelayo
,
first
King
of
Spain
after
the
Moors
;
for
that
they
were
lifted
up
,
and
carried
about
upon
a
Target
by
the
chief
Subjects
there
present
,
as
the
Spaniards
were
〈…〉
But
as
touching
the
principal
point
of
that
action
which
is
the
substance
of
admitting
the
King
unto
his
Royal
Authority
,
and
Oath
by
him
made
of
governing
well
and
justly
,
and
of
the
reciprocal
Oath
of
Obedience
made
to
him
again
by
his
Subjects
,
it
was
not
much
different
from
that
which
now
is
,
as
shall
appear
by
the
Coronation
of
the
aforesaid
Philip
the
first
,
who
was
Crowned
in
the
life
and
presence
of
his
Father
King
Henry
,
after
the
fashion
then
used
,
in
the
year
of
Christ
1059.
and
it
was
,
Franc.
Bel.
Hist.
Franc.
l.
3.
c.
20.
in
vita
Philip.
1.
as
N●ngis
and
Tollet
(
both
Authors
of
great
Authority
among
the
French
,
)
do
recount
it
,
and
Francis
Belforest
out
of
them
both
,
repeateth
the
same
at
large
in
manner
following
.
King
Henry
the
first
of
this
Name
,
seeing
himself
very
old
and
feeble
,
made
an
assembly
of
all
the
States
of
France
in
the
City
of
Paris
,
in
the
year
of
Christ
1059.
where
,
bringing
in
his
young
Son
and
Heir
Philip
,
that
was
but
nine
years
of
age
,
before
them
all
,
he
said
as
followeth
;
Hitherto
,
my
dear
Friends
and
Subjects
,
Thus
said
the
King
,
and
then
(
having
asked
every
one
of
the
Assistance
in
particular
for
his
consent
,
and
esterwards
the
whole
Assembly
in
general
,
whether
they
would
swear
Obedience
to
him
or
no
,
and
finding
all
to
promise
with
a
good
will
)
he
passed
over
the
Feast
of
the
Ascension
with
great
joy
in
Paris
,
and
after
went
to
Rhemes
with
all
the
Court
and
Train
,
to
celebrate
the
Coronation
upon
the
Feast
of
Whitsunday
.
Thus
far
are
the
words
of
William
de
Nangis
alledged
in
the
History
of
France
by
Belforest
;
In
the
year
of
Grace
1059
and
the
32
year
of
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
,
the
first
of
that
Name
of
France
,
and
in
the
4
th
year
of
the
Seat
and
Bishoprick
of
Rhemes
,
and
on
the
23
d.
day
of
May
,
being
Whitsunday
,
King
Philip
I.
was
anointed
by
the
said
Archbishop
Gervais
in
the
great
Church
of
Rhemes
before
the
Altar
of
our
Lady
,
with
the
Order
and
Ceremony
that
ensueth
.
The
Mass
being
done
,
when
it
came
to
the
reading
of
the
Epistle
,
the
said
Lord
Archbishop
turning
about
unto
Philip
the
Prince
that
was
there
present
,
declared
unto
him
what
was
the
Catholick
Faith
,
Whether
he
did
believe
it
?
and
whe●
he
would
defend
it
against
all
persons
whatsoever
?
who
affirming
that
he
would
,
his
Oath
was
brought
unto
him
,
whereunto
he
must
swear
,
which
he
took
,
and
read
with
an
audible
voice
;
and
signed
it
with
his
own
hand
;
and
the
words
of
the
Oath
were
these
:
Je
Philippe
par
le
grace
de
Dieu
prochain
d'estre
ordonné
Roy
de
France
,
promets
au
jour
de
mon
sacré
devant
Dieu
&
ses
Sanctes
,
&c.
That
is
in
English
,
(
for
I
will
not
repeat
all
the
Oath
in
French
,
by
reason
it
is
somewhat
long
.
)
I
Philip
by
the
grace
of
God
,
near
to
be
ordained
King
of
France
,
do
promise
in
this
day
of
my
anointing
,
before
Almighty
God
and
all
his
Saints
,
That
I
will
conserve
unto
all
that
Ecclesiastical
Prelates
,
all
Canonical
Priviledges
,
and
all
Law
and
Justice
due
unto
every
one
of
you
,
and
I
will
defend
you
(
by
the
help
of
God●
as
much
as
shall
lie
in
my
power
,
and
as
every
King
ought
to
do
,
and
as
by
Right
and
Equity
he
is
bound
to
defend
every
Bishop
and
Church
to
him
committed
within
his
Realm
;
And
furthermore
,
I
shall
administer
Justice
unto
all
people
given
me
in
charge
,
and
shall
preserve
unto
them
the
defence
of
Laws
and
Equity
appertaining
unto
them
,
so
far
forth
as
shall
lie
in
my
Authority
;
So
God
shall
help
me
,
and
his
holy
Evangelists
.
This
Oath
was
read
by
the
King
,
holding
his
hands
between
the
hands
of
the
Archbishop
of
Rhemes
and
the
Bishop
of
Syen
and
Bisanson
,
Legats
of
the
Pope
standing
by
,
with
a
very
great
number
of
other
Bishops
of
the
Realm
▪
And
the
said
Archbishop
taking
the
Cross
of
St.
Remigius
in
his
hand
,
he
shewed
first
to
all
the
audience
the
ancient
Authority
which
the
Archbishops
of
Rhemes
had
even
from
the
time
of
St.
Remigius
that
baptized
their
first
Christian
King
Clodoveus
,
to
Anoint
and
Crown
the
Kings
of
France
;
which
he
said
was
confirmed
unto
them
by
the
Priviledge
of
Pope
Hormisda
,
that
lived
in
the
year
of
Christ
5
▪
16.
and
after
also
by
Pope
Victor
;
and
this
being
done
,
he
then
(
by
license
first
asked
of
King
Henry
the
Father
there
present
,
)
did
choose
Philip
for
King
.
II
eslent
le
dit
Philippe
son
fils
,
en
,
&
pour
Roy
de
France
:
which
is
word
for
word
,
the
Archbishop
chose
the
said
Philip
,
King
Henry
's
Son
,
in
and
for
King
of
France
;
which
the
Legates
of
the
Pope
presently
confirmed
,
and
all
the
Bishops
,
Abbots
and
Clergy
,
with
the
Nobility
and
People
in
their
order
did
the
like
,
crying
out
three
times
in
these
words
:
that
is
,
We
will
have
him
,
let
him
be
made
our
King
:
And
presently
Te
Deum
Laudamus
was
sung
in
the
Choir
,
and
the
rest
of
the
Ceremonies
of
Anointing
and
Coronation
were
done
,
according
to
the
ancient
order
of
this
Solemnity
,
used
in
the
time
of
King
Philip
's
Predecessors
,
Kings
of
France
.
Thus
far
do
French
stories
recount
the
old
and
ancient
manner
of
Anointing
and
Crowning
their
Kings
of
France
,
which
had
endured
(
as
I
have
said
)
for
almost
600
years
;
that
is
to
say
,
from
Clodoveus
unto
this
King
Philip
the
First
;
who
was
crowned
in
France
seven
Years
before
our
William
the
Conquerour
(
who
also
was
present
at
this
Coronation
,
the
Younger
,
Nephew
to
the
foresaid
King
Philip
,
who
leaving
the
substance
of
the
Action
as
it
was
before
,
caused
divers
external
additions
of
Honour
and
Majesty
,
to
be
adjoined
thereunto
,
especially
for
the
Coronation
of
his
son
Philip
the
Second
,
sirnamed
Augustus
,
whom
he
caused
also
to
be
crowned
in
his
days
,
as
his
Grand-father
Philip
had
been
,
and
as
himself
had
been
also
in
his
Fathers
days
.
This
Man
(
among
other
Royal
ceremonies
)
ordained
the
Officers
of
the
twelve
Peers
of
France
,
six
Ecclesiastical
,
Gerard
du●
Hailan
lib.
●
3.
de
l'estat
pag.
240.
242.
&
258.
The
first
as
a
Priest
,
the
second
as
a
King
and
Warriour
,
the
third
as
a
Judge
;
And
finally
he
saith
that
this
Solemnity
of
Anointing
and
Crowning
the
King
of
France
,
is
the
most
magnificent
,
Gorgeous
and
Majestical
thing
that
may
be
seen
in
the
world
,
for
which
he
referreth
us
not
only
to
the
particular
Coronations
of
these
two
ancient
Kings
,
Philip
the
first
and
second
,
but
also
to
the
late
Coronation
of
Henry
the
second
,
Father
to
the
last
Kings
of
France
,
which
is
also
in
print
,
and
indeed
is
a
very
goodly
and
most
notable
thing
to
be
read
,
though
indeed
much
more
to
be
seen
.
But
to
say
a
word
or
two
more
of
Philip
Augustus
,
before
I
pass
any
further
,
Francis
Belf.
in
vita
Augusti
.
as
the
French
Histories
say
,
was
present
also
at
this
Coronation
,
and
had
his
Rank
among
the
Peers
,
as
Duke
of
Normandy
,
and
held
the
Kings
Crown
in
his
hand
,
and
one
of
his
Sons
had
his
Rank
also
as
Duke
of
Gascony
;
and
the
form
used
in
this
Coronation
was
the
very
same
which
is
used
at
this
day
in
the
Admission
of
the
Kings
of
France
,
in
recounting
whereof
I
will
let
pass
all
the
particular
ceremonies
which
are
largely
to
be
read
in
Francis
Belforest
,
in
the
place
before-mentioned
,
and
I
will
repeat
only
the
Kings
Oath
,
which
the
said
Author
recounteth
in
these
words
.
Phil.
II.
Augustus
.
The
Archbishop
of
Rhemes
being
vested
in
his
Pontifical
attire
,
and
come
to
the
Altar
to
begin
Mass
(
where
the
King
also
was
upon
a
high
seat
placed
)
he
turned
to
him
and
said
these
words
in
the
name
of
all
the
Clergy
and
Churches
of
France
:
Sirs
,
that
which
we
require
at
your
hands
this
day
,
is
,
that
you
promise
unto
us
,
that
you
will
keep
all
Canonical
Priviledges
,
Law
,
and
Justice
,
due
to
be
kept
and
defended
as
a
good
King
is
bound
to
do
in
his
Realm
,
and
to
every
Bishop
and
Church
to
him
committed
:
whereunto
the
King
answered
I
do
promise
and
avow
to
every
one
of
you
,
and
to
every
Church
to
you
committed
,
That
I
will
keep
and
maintain
all
Canonical
Priviledges
,
Law
,
and
Justice
,
due
to
every
man
,
to
the
utmost
of
my
Power
;
And
by
Gods
help
shall
defend
you
as
a
good
King
is
bound
to
do
,
in
his
Realm
.
This
being
done
,
the
King
did
Swear
and
make
his
Oath
,
laying
his
hands
upon
the
Gospel
,
in
these
Words
following
.
Au
nom
de
Jesus
Christ
,
je
jure
&
promets
au
Peuple
Christien
a
moy
suject
ces
choses
,
&c.
Which
is
in
English
,
In
the
name
of
Jesus
Christ
,
I
do
Swear
and
promise
to
all
Christian
People
,
subject
unto
me
,
these
points
ensuing
:
First
,
to
procure
that
all
my
Subjects
be
kept
in
the
union
of
the
Church
,
and
I
will
defend
them
▪
from
all
Excess
,
Rapine
,
Extortion
,
and
Iniquity
:
Secondly
,
I
will
take
order
that
in
all
Judgments
,
Justice
shall
be
kept
,
with
Equity
and
Mercy
,
to
the
end
that
God
of
his
Mercy
may
conserve
unto
me
,
with
you
my
People
his
Holy
grace
and
mercy
:
Thirdly
,
endeavour
as
much
as
possible
shall
lie
in
me
,
to
chase
and
drive
out
of
my
Realm
and
all
my
Dominions
,
all
such
as
the
Church
,
hath
,
or
shall
declare
for
Hereticks
,
as
God
shall
help
me
and
his
Holy
Gospels
.
Thus
Sweareth
the
King
,
and
then
kisseth
the
Gospel
,
and
immediatly
is
Sung
,
Te
Deum
Laudamus
:
and
after
that
are
said
many
particular
Prayers
by
the
Archbishop
,
and
then
is
the
King
vested
,
and
the
Ring
,
Scepter
,
Crown
,
and
the
other
Kingly
Ornaments
and
Ensigns
are
brought
and
put
upon
him
with
Declaration
,
first
,
what
they
signifie
,
and
then
particular
Prayers
are
made
to
God
,
that
their
signification
may
be
by
the
King
fulfilled
And
after
all
ended
,
God
which
reigneth
in
Heaven
,
and
governeth
all
Kingdoms
bless
you
,
&c.
Be
you
stable
and
constant
,
and
hold
your
Place
and
Right
,
from
hence
forth
which
here
is
committed
and
laid
upon
you
by
the
authority
of
Almighty
God
,
and
by
this
present
tradition
and
delivery
,
which
we
the
Bishops
and
other
Servants
of
God
,
do
make
unto
you
of
the
same
,
and
remember
you
in
place
convenient
,
to
bear
so
much
more
respect
and
reverence
unto
the
Clergy
;
by
how
much
nearer
than
other
men
you
have
seen
them
to
approach
to
God's
Altar
,
to
the
end
that
Jesus
Christ
,
Mediator
of
God
and
Man
may
confirm
and
maintain
you
by
the
Clergy
and
People
,
in
this
your
Royal
Seat
and
Throne
,
who
being
Lord
of
Lords
,
and
King
of
Kings
,
make
you
Reign
with
him
and
his
Father
in
the
Life
and
Glory
everlasting
.
Thus
saith
the
Archbishop
unto
him
,
and
after
this
he
is
led
by
him
and
the
other
Peers
unto
the
Seat
Royal
,
where
the
Crown
is
put
upon
his
Head
,
and
many
other
large
Ceremonies
used
,
which
may
be
read
in
the
Author
aforesaid
,
and
are
too
long
for
this
place
.
And
yet
have
I
been
the
larger
in
this
matter
of
France
,
for
that
I
do
not
think
it
to
be
improbable
which
this
Author
and
others
do
not
,
to
wit
,
that
most
Nations
round
about
have
taken
their
particular
Forms
of
Anointing
and
Crowning
their
Kings
,
Probable
then
I
say
it
is
,
that
albeit
the
substance
of
this
ceremony
of
Anointing
Kings
be
much
elder
than
the
Christian
Kingdom
of
France
:
yet
is
this
particular
and
Majestical
manner
of
doing
the
same
by
way
of
Coronation
,
the
most
antient
in
France
above
all
other
Kingdoms
round
about
,
especially
if
it
began
with
the
first
Christian
King
Clodoveus
not
full
500.
Years
after
Christ
,
as
French
Authors
do
hold
.
At
what
time
also
they
recount
a
great
miracle
of
Holy
Oyl
sent
from
Heaven
by
an
Angel
for
anointing
Clodoveus
,
Francis
Belforest
Chronicler
of
France
,
But
among
all
other
Kingdoms
it
seemeth
that
England
hath
most
particularly
taken
this
custom
and
ceremony
from
France
,
not
only
for
the
reason
before-alledged
,
that
divers
of
our
English
Kings
have
come
out
of
France
,
For
first
of
all
,
that
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Canterbury
doth
ordinarily
do
this
ceremony
in
England
,
as
the
Arch-Bishop
of
Rhemes
doth
it
in
France
,
there
is
no
doubt
,
and
with
the
same
Solemnity
and
honour
,
according
to
the
condition
and
state
of
our
Countrey
:
Polidor
Virgil
in
his
History
noteth
,
that
Pope
Alexander
did
interdict
and
suspend
the
Arch-bishop
of
York
,
with
his
two
assistants
the
Bishops
of
London
and
Salisbury
,
for
that
in
the
absence
of
Thomas
Becket
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
without
his
Licence
they
did
crown
King
Henry
,
at
his
Fathers
perswasion
,
and
divers
do
attribute
the
unfortunate
success
of
the
said
King
Henry
the
younger
(
that
rebelled
against
his
Father
,
)
to
this
disorderly
and
violent
Coronation
by
his
Father's
appointment
:
secondly
,
that
the
first
thing
which
the
said
Arch-bishop
requireth
at
the
new
King's
hands
at
his
Coronation
,
is
about
Religion
,
Church
matters
,
and
the
Clergy
,
(
as
in
France
we
have
seen
)
it
appeareth
evidently
by
these
words
which
the
same
Arch-bishop
Thomas
(
sirnamed
commonly
the
Martyr
,
)
remaining
in
banishment
wrote
to
the
same
King
Henry
the
second
,
Do
you
call
to
your
remembrance
the
Confession
,
which
you
made
and
laid
upon
the
Altar
at
Westminster
,
for
keeping
and
defending
the
liberty
of
the
Church
when
you
were
consecrated
and
anointed
King
by
Thebaldus
our
predecessor
.
By
which
words
appeareth
,
that
as
the
King
of
England
was
consecrated
and
anointed
in
those
days
by
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
so
did
he
swear
and
give
up
his
Oath
also
in
writing
;
and
for
more
solemnity
and
obligation
,
laid
it
down
,
(
or
rather
offered
it
up
,
)
with
his
own
hands
upon
the
Altar
,
so
much
as
was
required
of
him
by
the
said
Arch-bishop
and
Clergy
,
for
the
special
safety
of
Religion
,
and
these
Ecclesiastical
Liberties
,
which
is
the
self
same
point
that
we
have
seen
before
,
as
well
in
the
Oath
of
the
Kings
of
France
,
as
also
of
Polonia
and
Spain
,
and
of
the
Emperours
both
Grecian
and
Gerusan
.
The
very
like
admonition
in
effect
I
find
made
by
another
Thomas
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
Thomas
Arundel
to
King
Henry
the
Fourth
,
when
in
a
Parliament
holden
at
Coventry
,
in
the
year
1404
the
King
was
tempted
by
certain
temporal
men
,
to
take
away
the
Temporalities
from
the
Clergy
,
whereunto
when
the
said
Arch-bishop
Thomas
had
answered
by
divers
reasons
,
in
vita
Hen.
IV.
at
last
turning
to
the
King
,
he
besought
him
(
saith
Stow
)
to
remember
the
Oath
which
he
voluntarily
made
,
that
he
would
honour
and
defend
the
Church
and
Ministers
thereof
.
Wherefore
he
desired
him
to
permit
and
suffer
the
Church
to
enjoy
the
Priviledges
and
Liberties
which
in
time
of
his
Predecessors
it
did
enjoy
,
and
to
fear
that
King
which
reigneth
in
Heaven
,
and
by
whom
all
other
Kings
do
reign
:
Moreover
he
desired
him
to
consider
his
promise
also
to
all
the
Realm
,
which
was
,
that
he
would
preserve
unto
every
man
their
Right
and
Title
,
so
far
as
in
him
lay
.
By
which
speech
of
the
Arch-bishop
the
King
was
so
far
moved
,
as
he
would
hear
no
more
of
that
Bill
of
Laity
;
but
said
that
he
would
leave
the
Church
in
as
good
estate
,
or
better
than
he
found
it
;
and
so
he
did
:
but
yet
hereby
we
come
to
learn
what
Oath
the
Kings
of
England
do
make
at
their
Coronations
touching
the
Church
and
Clergy
.
The
other
conditions
also
of
good
Government
are
partly
touched
in
the
speech
of
the
Arch-bishop
,
in
his
Chro.
pag.
476.
&
1005.
and
much
more
expressly
set
down
in
the
King
of
Englands
Oath
,
recorded
by
ancient
Writers
,
for
for
that
he
sweareth
,
as
both
Holinshead
and
others
do
testify
in
their
English
Histories
,
in
these
very
words
,
That
he
will
during
his
Life
bear
reverence
and
honour
unto
Almighty
God
and
to
his
Catholick
Church
,
and
unto
his
Ministers
,
and
that
he
will
administer
Law
and
Justice
equally
to
all
,
and
take
away
all
unjust
Laws
.
Which
after
he
had
sworn
,
laying
his
hands
upon
the
Gospels
:
then
doth
the
Arch-bishop
(
turning
about
to
the
people
)
declare
what
the
King
hath
promised
and
sworn
,
and
by
the
mouth
of
an
Herauld
at
Arms
asketh
their
Consents
,
whether
they
be
content
to
submit
themselves
unto
this
man
,
as
unto
their
King
or
no
,
under
the
conditions
proposed
,
whereunto
when
they
have
yielded
themselves
,
then
beginneth
the
Arch-bishop
to
put-upon
him
the
Regal
Ornaments
,
S.
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
then
he
addeth
also
the
same
words
of
Commission
and
Exhortation
,
as
the
other
doth
,
to
wit
,
Stand
and
hold
thy
Place
,
and
keep
thy
Oath
,
and
thereunto
adjoineth
a
great
commination
or
threat
,
if
he
should
take
upon
him
that
Dignity
,
without
firm
purpose
to
observe
the
things
which
this
day
he
hath
sworn
,
and
that
is
the
summe
of
the
English
Coronation
,
which
you
may
read
also
by
piece-meal
in
John
Stow
,
in
vita
Richardi
2.
in
fine
.
(
according
as
other
things
in
that
his
brief
Collection
are
set
down
,
)
but
especially
you
shall
see
it
in
the
admissions
as
well
of
the
said
King
Henry
the
fourth
now
last
mentioned
;
as
also
of
King
Edward
the
fourth
,
at
their
first
entrances
to
the
Crown
,
for
in
the
admission
of
King
Henry
,
Henry
4.
Stow
sheweth
how
the
People
were
demanded
thrice
,
whether
they
were
content
to
admit
him
for
their
King
,
and
that
the
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
(
who
was
the
same
Thomas
Arundel
of
whom
we
spake
before
,
)
did
read
unto
them
what
this
new
King
was
bound
by
Oath
unto
,
and
then
he
took
the
Ring
,
wherewith
he
was
to
wed
him
to
the
Common-wealth
,
(
which
Wedding
importeth
,
as
you
know
,
an
Oath
and
mutual
Obligation
on
both
sides
in
every
Marriage
,
)
and
the
Earl
of
Northumberland
,
and
high
Constable
of
England
,
for
that
day
,
was
willed
to
shew
the
said
Ring
to
the
People
,
that
they
might
thereby
see
the
band
whereby
the
King
was
bound
unto
them
.
And
then
it
was
put
upon
his
finger
,
and
the
King
kissed
the
Constable
in
sign
of
acceptance
,
fell
on
his
knees
also
to
prayer
that
he
might
observe
his
Promise
,
and
other
like
ceremonies
(
saith
Stow
,
)
were
used
;
and
this
was
done
the
13.
of
October
1359.
and
therefore
upon
good
reason
might
this
same
Arch-bishoop
put
him
afterward
in
mind
of
this
his
Oath
,
as
before
I
have
shewed
that
he
did
.
At
the
admission
also
of
King
Edward
the
fourth
,
Edward
4.
Stow
sheweth
in
his
Chronicle
,
that
first
the
peoples
consent
was
demanded
very
solemnly
in
S.
John's
Field
by
London
,
the
29.
of
February
,
in
the
year
1460.
notwithstanding
that
King
Edward
had
proved
his
Title
by
Succession
before
in
the
Parliament
holden
at
Westminster
;
in
vita
Hen.
V●
p.
709.
and
now
this
consent
of
the
People
being
had
,
(
or
he
being
thus
elected
,
as
Stowes
words
are
,
)
he
went
the
next
day
in
Procession
at
Pauls
,
and
offered
there
;
and
after
,
Te
Deum
being
sung
,
he
was
with
great
Royalty
conveyed
to
Westminster
,
and
there
in
the
Hall
set
in
the
King's
Seat
,
with
S.
Edward's
Scepter
in
his
hand
,
and
then
the
People
were
asked
again
if
they
would
have
him
King
,
and
they
cried
Yea
,
Yea
,
thus
far
John
Stow.
And
if
any
would
take
exception
against
these
of
King
Henry
and
King
Edward
the
fourth
,
because
they
entred
and
began
their
Reigns
upon
the
deprivation
of
other
Kings
then
living
;
There
are
yet
many
living
in
England
that
have
seen
the
several
Coronations
of
King
Edward
VI.
Queen
Mary
and
Queen
Elizabeth
that
now
reigneth
,
and
can
witness
that
at
all
and
every
of
their
Coronations
,
the
consent
of
the
People
and
their
acceptation
of
those
Princes
is
not
only
demanded
by
the
publick
cry
of
a
Herald
at
Arms
,
which
standeth
on
both
the
sides
of
the
high
Scaffold
or
Stage
whereon
the
Prince
is
crowned
,
and
the
Peoples
answer
expected
till
they
cry
Yea
,
Yea
:
But
also
that
the
said
Princes
gave
there
their
corporal
Oath
upon
the
Evangelists
unto
the
Bishop
that
crowned
them
,
to
uphold
and
maintain
the
Faith
afore-named
,
with
the
Liberties
and
Priviledges
of
the
Church
;
as
also
to
govern
by
Justice
and
Law
,
as
hath
been
said
:
which
Oaths
no
doubt
have
been
sworn
and
taken
most
solemnly
by
all
the
Kings
and
Queens
of
England
,
from
the
days
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
at
the
least
,
and
he
that
will
see
more
points
of
these
Oaths
set
down
in
particular
,
let
him
read
Magna
charta
,
and
he
will
be
satisfied
.
By
all
which
,
and
by
infinite
more
that
might
be
said
and
alledged
in
this
matter
,
and
to
this
purpose
,
de
praesenti
,
(
as
our
Law
speaketh
,
)
between
parties
espoused
before
by
words
de
future
,
which
is
an
act
that
expresseth
this
other
most
lively
,
as
afterwards
more
at
large
I
shall
shew
unto
you
,
and
consequently
I
must
needs
affirm
to
be
most
absurd
,
base
and
impious
,
that
flattery
before-mentioned
of
Belloy
and
his
companions
,
in
their
Books
before
cited
,
where
he
holdeth
,
that
only
Succession
of
Bloud
is
the
thing
without
further
approbation
,
which
maketh
a
King
,
and
that
the
Peoples
consent
to
him
that
is
next
by
Birth
,
is
nothing
at
all
needful
,
be
he
what
he
will
,
and
that
his
admission
,
Inunction
or
Coronation
is
only
a
matter
of
external
ceremony
without
any
effect
at
all
,
for
increase
or
confirmation
of
his
right
;
These
(
I
say
)
are
unlearned
,
fond
and
wicked
assertions
,
in
flattery
of
Princes
,
to
the
manifest
ruine
of
Common-wealths
,
and
perverting
of
all
Law
,
Order
and
Reason
;
which
assertions
,
albeit
they
have
been
sufficiently
(
as
I
suppose
)
refuted
before
,
yet
mean
I
to
stand
a
little
more
upon
them
in
this
place
,
for
more
evident
demonstration
of
so
important
a
a
Truth
,
as
also
to
see
and
examine
what
may
duely
be
attributed
to
bare
Succession
alone
,
to
the
end
that
no
man
may
think
we
mean
to
improve
or
imbase
that
which
we
esteem
in
so
high
degree
,
and
think
that
the
best
and
surest
way
of
maintaining
Kingly
Government
in
the
World
,
is
to
have
it
go
by
Succession
,
as
it
doth
at
this
day
in
England
,
and
in
most
other
States
of
Europe
besides
;
though
yet
with
the
limitations
and
conditions
due
thereunto
,
whereof
I
shall
now
begin
to
treat
more
in
particular
;
but
after
some
little
pause
if
you
please
,
for
that
this
other
Narration
hath
well
wearied
me
.
CHAP.
VI.
What
is
due
to
only
Succession
by
Birth
,
and
what
Interest
or
Right
an
Heir
apparent
hath
to
the
Crown
,
before
he
be
Crowned
or
Admitted
by
the
Commonwealth
;
and
how
justly
he
may
be
put
back
,
if
he
have
not
the
other
parts
requisite
also
.
VEry
reasonable
it
seemed
to
all
the
whole
Assembly
that
some
intermission
or
pause
should
be
admitted
,
as
the
Civilian
had
required
,
and
this
as
well
for
the
commodity
of
the
hearers
,
who
desired
to
confer
together
more
in
particular
,
of
the
points
already
discussed
,
Whereto
the
Civilian
answered
,
True
it
is
,
that
they
are
so
,
and
more
plain
and
gross
flatteries
than
ever
I
have
read
uttered
by
any
man
to
any
Prince
or
Tyrant
whatsoever
;
albeit
most
of
them
(
as
you
know
)
have
not
failed
to
find
as
shameless
Flatterers
,
2.
§
7.
I
shall
here
set
down
his
own
Propositions
,
touching
this
matter
,
as
I
find
them
,
in
his
own
words
;
First
then
he
avoucheth
,
that
all
Families
,
which
enjoy
Kingdoms
in
the
world
,
were
placed
therein
by
God
only
,
and
that
he
alone
can
change
the
same
,
which
if
he
refer
unto
God's
Universal
Providence
quae
attingit
à
fine
usque
in
finem
fortiter
,
as
the
Scripture
saith
,
and
without
which
a
sparrow
falleth
not
to
the
ground
,
That
where
such
Princes
be
once
placed
in
Government
,
and
the
Law
of
Succession
by
Birth
established
,
there
the
Princes
children
,
or
next
of
kin
,
do
necessarily
succeed
by
Birth
,
without
any
new
choice
or
approbation
of
the
People
,
Nobility
,
or
Clergy
,
or
of
the
whole
Common-wealth
together
.
And
to
this
assertion
he
joineth
another
as
strange
as
this
,
which
is
,
that
a
King
never
dyeth
,
3.
Apolog.
pro
●ege
.
c.
6.
&
34.
for
that
,
whensoever
or
howsoever
he
ceaseth
by
any
means
to
govern
,
then
entreth
the
Successor
by
Birth
,
not
as
Heir
to
the
former
,
but
as
lawful
Governour
of
the
Realm
,
without
any
admission
at
all
,
having
his
authority
only
by
the
condition
of
his
Birth
,
and
not
by
adoption
or
choice
of
any
.
Which
two
Propositions
,
albeit
they
have
been
sufficiently
refuted
by
that
which
hath
been
spoken
in
the
last
two
chapters
going
before
,
yet
shall
now
again
convince
more
amply
the
untruth
thereof
.
Other
two
Propositions
he
addeth
,
which
partly
have
been
touched
and
answered
before
,
4.
Apolog.
Cathol.
part.
2.
parag.
7.
&
pro
Rege
cap.
9.
and
yet
I
mean
to
repeat
them
again
in
this
place
,
for
that
they
appertain
to
this
purpose
;
his
former
is
,
That
a
Prince
once
entred
to
Government
,
and
so
placed
,
as
hath
been
said
,
is
under
no
Law
or
restraint
at
all
of
his
authority
,
but
that
himself
only
is
the
Quick
and
Living
Law
,
and
that
no
imitation
can
be
given
unto
him
by
any
power
under
Heaven
,
except
it
be
by
his
own
will
,
and
that
no
Nation
or
Commonwealth
can
appoint
or
prescribe
how
they
will
obey
,
or
how
their
Prince
shall
govern
them
,
but
must
leave
his
Authority
free
from
all
bands
of
Law
,
and
this
either
willingly
or
by
violence
,
is
to
be
procured
By
which
words
it
seemeth
that
he
painteth
out
a
perfect
pattern
of
a
Tyrannical
Government
,
which
how
it
may
further
the
King
of
Navarre's
pretence
,
in
the
case
he
standeth
in
presently
in
France
,
I
do
not
see
.
His
other
Proposition
is
,
That
,
albeit
the
Heir
apparent
,
which
is
next
by
Birth
to
any
Crown
,
should
be
never
so
impotent
,
or
unfit
to
Govern
,
as
if
(
for
Examples
sake
)
he
should
be
deprived
of
his
senses
,
mad
,
furious
,
lunatick
,
a
fool
,
or
the
like
,
or
that
he
should
be
known
on
the
other
side
to
be
most
malitious
,
wicked
,
vitious
or
abominable
,
or
should
degenerate
into
a
very
Beast
;
yea
if
it
were
known
that
he
should
go
about
to
destroy
the
Commonwealth
,
and
drown
the
Ship
which
he
had
to
guide
,
yet
(
saith
this
man
,
)
he
must
be
sacred
and
holy
unto
us
,
and
admitted
without
contradiction
to
his
Inheritance
,
which
God
and
Nature
hath
laid
upon
him
,
and
his
direction
,
restraint
or
punishment
,
must
only
be
remitted
to
God
alone
,
for
that
no
man
or
Commonwealth
may
reform
or
restrain
him
.
Thus
saith
Belloy
,
which
I
doubt
not
will
seem
unto
you
rather
belly
and
base
Doctrine
,
than
to
come
from
the
head
of
any
learned
or
discreet
man
,
that
regardeth
the
end
why
Commonwealths
and
Kingdoms
,
and
all
Governments
were
ordained
by
God
and
Nature
,
and
not
the
flattering
or
adoring
of
any
one
miserable
man
that
shall
stand
over
them
to
destroy
the
whole
.
But
now
to
the
particular
matter
that
we
are
to
treat
of
,
which
is
,
what
is
to
be
attributed
to
this
Succession
or
propinquity
of
Birth
alone
;
I
am
of
opinion
,
Furthermore
,
(
which
may
be
also
a
fourth
reason
,
)
he
that
entreth
by
Succession
,
These
,
and
divers
other
are
the
commodities
of
Succession
;
Genes.
15.
&
49
but
in
all
other
creatures
also
,
Daut
.
21.
&
15.
whose
first-born
were
dedicated
to
God
himself
;
and
one
notable
example
among
others
occurreth
to
my
mind
of
the
two
Sons
of
Isaak
,
2
Paralip
.
21.
&
3.
of
the
which
two
albeit
God
had
ordained
to
chuse
the
younger
before
he
was
born
,
Exod.
3.
&
2.
as
S.
Paul
testifieth
,
and
to
reject
the
elder
,
that
is
to
say
,
Rom.
9.
&
12.
that
Jacob
should
inherit
the
benediction
,
and
not
Esau
:
Genes.
28.
&
27.
Yet
would
God
have
this
younger
to
procure
the
said
priviledge
of
Eldership
from
Esau
by
divers
means
,
as
first
by
bargain
,
and
after
by
guile
,
Genes.
29.
&
49.
Exod.
1.
and
not
Reuben
the
first
and
eldest
,
was
appointed
by
God
to
enjoy
the
Scepter
and
Crown
of
the
Jewes
;
as
also
when
King
David
dyed
,
not
his
first
,
So
that
in
very
deed
we
have
here
both
our
two
Cases
,
And
this
is
and
hath
been
the
custom
and
practice
of
all
Nations
and
Commonwealths
from
the
beginning
,
since
Succession
hath
been
established
among
them
,
as
afterwards
I
shall
demonstrate
unto
you
by
great
store
of
evident
Examples
and
Presidents
;
and
by
this
means
we
come
to
remedy
the
difficulties
and
inconveniences
of
both
kinds
of
making
our
Kings
and
Princes
,
which
are
Election
and
Succession
,
as
hath
been
said
:
for
by
Succession
we
do
remedy
the
inconveniences
and
dangers
before-mentioned
of
bare
Election
,
to
wit
,
Now
then
to
answer
in
particular
to
the
two
Questions
made
at
the
beginning
of
this
speech
,
de
futuro
,
or
for
the
time
to
come
,
and
is
not
properly
Marriage
,
but
Espousal
only
:
The
other
is
by
words
de
praesenti
,
that
is
,
by
mutual
present
consent
given
of
both
Parties
,
and
this
second
is
only
and
properly
true
Marriage
;
which
two
points
are
expresly
represented
in
the
state
of
an
Heir
apparent
,
and
of
a
Crowned
King
;
for
that
the
Heir
apparent
by
propinquity
of
Bloud
,
is
only
espoused
or
betrothed
to
the
Commonwealth
,
for
the
time
to
come
,
and
is
married
afterwards
by
present
mutual
consent
of
both
Parties
in
the
Contract
and
knitting
up
of
the
matter
,
at
his
Coronation
,
by
the
Oaths
which
either
part
maketh
the
one
to
take
the
other
,
and
by
putting
on
the
Ring
and
other
Wedding
garments
before-mentioned
in
their
Coronations
,
by
all
which
the
Heir
apparent
,
(
which
was
but
Espouse
,
)
is
made
now
the
true
King
and
Husband
of
the
Commonwealth
,
which
before
he
was
not
,
by
only
Succession
,
but
only
a
betrothed
Spouse
,
or
designed
King
,
as
hath
been
declared
.
Wherefore
it
followeth
also
,
Heirs
apparent
are
not
true
Kings
,
until
their
Coronation
,
how
just
soever
their
Title
of
Succession
otherwise
be
▪
and
though
their
Predecessors
be
dead
;
it
might
be
confirmed
by
many
other
Arguments
,
but
especially
and
above
all
others
,
Whether
they
will
have
such
a
man
to
be
King
,
or
not
,
as
before
hath
been
shewed
,
which
thing
were
in
vain
to
ask
,
if
he
were
truly
King
,
(
as
Belloy
saith
,
)
before
his
Coronation
.
Again
we
see
in
all
the
Forms
and
different
manners
of
Coronations
,
before-recited
,
that
after
the
Prince
hath
sworn
divers
times
to
Govern
well
and
justly
,
then
do
the
Subjects
take
other
Oaths
of
Obedience
and
Allegiance
,
and
not
before
;
which
argueth
,
that
before
they
were
not
bound
unto
him
by
Allegiance
,
and
as
for
the
Princes
of
England
,
it
is
expressly
noted
by
English
Historiographers
in
their
Coronations
,
how
that
no
Allegiance
is
due
unto
them
before
they
be
Crowned
,
and
that
only
it
happened
to
Henry
the
Fifth
,
convocandum
curat
,
Polydor.
Virg.
lib.
22.
Histor.
Angliae
in
vita
Henrici
V.
in
quo
dum
de
Rege
creando
more
majorum
agitabatur
,
esse
tibi
,
continuo
aliquot
Principes
ultro
in
ejus
verba
mirare
coeperunt
,
quod
benevolentiae
●fficium
nulli
antea
priusquam
R●x
renunciatus
esset
▪
praestitum
constat
,
adeo
Henricus
ab
ineunte
aetate
spem
omnibus
optimae
indolis
●ecit
.
Which
in
English
is
this
,
Prince
Henry
,
after
he
had
finished
his
Father's
Funerals
,
caused
a
Parliament
to
be
gathered
at
Westminster
,
where
,
whilst
Consultation
was
had
,
according
to
the
antient
Custom
of
England
,
about
creating
a
new
King
,
behold
upon
the
sudden
,
certain
of
the
Nobility
of
their
own
Free
wills
,
began
to
swear
Obedience
and
Loyalty
unto
him
,
which
demonstration
of
Love
and
Good-will
,
is
well
known
,
that
it
was
never
shewed
to
any
Prince
before
,
until
he
was
declared
King
:
so
great
was
the
hope
that
men
had
of
the
Towardliness
of
this
Prince
Henry
,
even
from
his
tender
age
;
thus
far
Polidor
in
his
Story
of
England
.
And
the
very
same
thing
expresseth
John
Stow
also
in
his
Chronicle
,
in
these
words
,
To
this
Noble
Prince
by
assent
of
the
Realm
after
three
days
offered
to
do
Fealty
before
he
was
Crowned
,
or
had
solemnized
his
Oath
well
and
justly
to
Govern
the
Common-wealth
,
which
offer
before
was
never
found
to
be
made
to
any
Prince
of
England
,
Thus
much
Stow
:
In
whose
Narration
,
as
also
in
that
of
Polidor
,
it
may
be
noted
,
that
King
Henry
the
Fifth
was
not
called
King
until
after
his
Coronation
,
but
only
Prince
,
though
his
Father
King
Henry
the
Fourth
had
been
dead
now
almost
a
month
before
;
Thirdly
,
That
this
demonstration
of
good-will
of
the
Nobility
to
acknowledge
him
for
King
before
his
Coronation
,
and
Oath
solemnized
,
well
and
justly
to
Govern
the
Realm
,
was
very
extraordinary
,
and
of
meer
good-will
.
And
Last
of
all
,
That
this
was
never
done
to
any
Prince
before
King
Henry
the
Fifth
.
All
which
Points
do
demonstrate
,
that
it
is
the
Coronation
and
Admission
;
that
maketh
a
Perfect
and
True
King
,
whatsoever
the
Title
by
Succession
be
otherwise
,
and
that
except
the
Admission
of
the
Common-wealth
be
joyned
to
Succession
,
it
is
not
sufficient
to
make
a
lawful
King
;
and
of
the
two
the
second
is
of
far
more
importance
,
to
wit
,
the
Consent
and
Admission
of
the
Realm
,
than
nearness
of
Bloud
by
Succession
alone
.
This
I
might
prove
by
many
Examples
in
England
it self
,
where
Admission
hath
prevailed
against
Right
of
Succession
,
as
in
William
Rufus
that
succeeded
the
Conquerour
,
and
in
King
Henry
the
First
his
Brother
,
in
King
Stephen
,
King
John
and
others
,
who
by
only
Admission
of
the
Realm
were
Kings
,
against
the
Order
of
Succession
,
as
after
more
at
large
I
shall
shew
you
in
a
particular
speech
of
this
point
I
shall
make
unto
you
,
and
very
specially
it
may
be
seen
in
the
two
Examples
before-mentioned
of
the
Admission
of
the
two
Kings
,
Henry
and
Edward
,
both
sirnamed
the
Fourth
,
whose
entrances
to
the
Crown
,
if
a
man
do
well
consider
,
he
shall
find
,
that
both
of
them
founded
the
best
part
and
the
surest
of
their
Titles
upon
the
Election
,
Consent
and
Good-Will
of
the
People
:
yea
both
of
them
at
their
dying-days
having
some
remorse
of
Conscience
(
as
it
seemed
)
for
that
they
had
caused
so
many
men
to
die
for
maintainance
of
their
several
Rights
and
Titles
,
Thomas
Moore
&
Stow.
had
no
better
way
to
appease
their
own
minds
,
but
by
thinking
that
they
were
placed
in
that
Room
by
the
Voice
of
the
Realm
,
and
consequently
might
lawfully
defend
the
same
,
and
punish
such
as
went
about
to
deprive
them
.
Moreover
,
you
shall
find
,
if
you
look
into
the
Doings
of
Princes
in
all
Ages
,
that
such
Kings
as
were
most
Politick
,
and
had
any
least
doubt
or
suspicion
of
Troubles
about
the
Title
,
Crowned
in
their
own
days
,
trusting
more
to
this
than
to
their
Title
by
Succession
,
though
they
were
never
so
lawfully
and
lineally
descended
.
And
of
this
I
could
alledge
you
many
Examples
out
of
divers
Countreys
,
but
especially
in
France
,
since
the
last
line
of
Capetus
came
unto
that
Crown
,
for
this
did
Hugh
Capetus
himself
to
procure
to
be
done
to
Robert
his
eldest
Son
,
in
his
own
days
;
and
the
like
did
King
Robert
procure
for
his
younger
son
Henry
the
First
,
as
Gerard
holdeth
,
Luys
le
Cros
did
the
same
also
unto
two
Sons
of
his
.
First
to
Philip
,
And
for
this
very
same
cause
of
Security
it
is
not
to
be
doubted
,
but
that
always
the
Prince
of
Spain
is
sworn
and
admitted
by
the
Realm
,
during
his
Father's
Reign
,
as
before
hath
been
said
.
The
same
consideration
also
moved
King
David
to
Crown
his
son
Solomon
in
his
own
days
,
Henrici
II.
before
him
,
against
the
Order
of
Lineal
Succession
by
propinquity
of
Bloud
:
and
fearing
the
like
might
happen
also
after
him
,
caused
his
eldest
son
,
named
likewise
Henry
,
to
be
Crowned
in
his
life
time
,
so
as
England
had
two
King
Henrys
living
at
one
time
,
with
equal
Authority
;
and
this
was
done
in
the
16
year
of
his
Reign
,
and
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
1170.
But
his
Device
had
no
good
success
,
for
that
King
Henry
the
Younger
made
War
soon
after
upon
King
Henry
the
Elder
,
and
had
both
the
Kings
of
France
and
Scotland
,
and
many
Nobles
of
England
and
Normandy
,
to
take
his
part
,
for
which
cause
it
is
thought
,
that
this
thing
hath
never
been
put
in
practice
again
,
since
that
time
in
England
;
but
yet
hereby
it
is
evident
,
what
the
opinion
of
the
world
was
in
those
days
of
the
force
of
Coronation
and
Admission
of
the
Commonwealth
,
and
how
little
Propinquity
of
Bloud
prevaileth
without
that
.
And
for
more
ample
proof
hereof
,
and
fuller
conclusion
of
all
the
whole
matter
,
I
had
thought
to
have
laid
down
also
in
this
place
some
number
of
the
most
notorious
Examples
,
that
I
have
read
,
(
for
I
have
read
many
,
)
wherein
the
Common-wealth
upon
just
Occasions
hath
extended
her
Authority
to
alter
the
natural
course
of
Succession
by
Birth
;
but
for
that
the
thing
requireth
some
little
study
and
looking
over
some
Notes
that
I
have
taken
out
of
Stories
,
for
help
of
Memory
,
I
shall
deferr
it
until
our
next
Meeting
,
at
what
time
I
shall
by
God's
Grace
make
this
point
very
clear
,
and
so
end
my
whole
Discourse
,
for
I
see
that
I
have
been
much
longer
than
at
the
beginning
I
purposed
;
and
now
I
desire
much
to
give
place
unto
our
Temporal
Lawyer
,
here
present
,
who
(
I
doubt
not
,
)
hath
matter
to
say
of
more
delectation
and
pleasure
than
this
,
though
you
of
your
courtesies
have
done
me
so
much
favour
as
to
hear
me
hitherto
with
patience
and
attention
.
Whereunto
the
whole
company
answered
,
that
not
with
patience
,
but
with
great
pleasure
,
delight
and
contentation
they
had
heard
him
,
and
so
they
would
do
the
Temporal
Lawyer
also
in
his
turn
;
But
yet
they
desired
him
that
nothing
of
this
discourse
might
be
omitted
,
but
wholly
finished
,
for
that
it
gave
very
great
satisfaction
to
all
,
and
opened
many
important
Points
unto
them
,
which
they
had
never
thought
of
before
,
and
with
this
they
parted
for
that
night
,
every
man
unto
his
Lodging
and
Habitation
.
CHAP.
VII
.
How
the
next
in
Succession
by
Propinquity
of
Bloud
hath
often-times
been
put
back
by
the
Cemmonwealth
,
and
other
further
off
admitted
in
their
places
,
even
in
those
Kingdoms
where
Succession
prevaileth
;
with
many
Examples
of
the
Kingdoms
of
Israel
and
Spain
.
AT
the
next
Meeting
the
Civilian
came
in
very
pensive
,
as
though
his
head
had
been
full
of
study
,
where
being
asked
the
reason
,
he
answered
,
that
he
had
revolved
many
Stories
since
his
departure
about
the
point
which
he
promised
to
treat
of
,
if
I
should
begin
with
the
Grecian
Kings
before-mentioned
,
it
were
infinite
that
might
be
alledged
,
and
perhaps
some
man
would
say
they
were
too
too
old
,
and
far-fetched
Examples
,
and
cannot
be
Presidents
to
us
in
these
ages
,
and
if
I
lay
before
you
the
Examples
of
Roman
Kings
and
Emperours
put
in
and
out
,
against
the
Law
,
and
Right
of
Succession
:
the
same
men
perhaps
will
answer
,
that
it
was
by
force
and
injury
of
mutinous
Souldiers
,
whereunto
that
Common-wealth
was
greatly
subject
.
And
if
I
should
bring
forth
any
Presidents
and
Examples
of
Holy
Scriptures
,
some
others
might
chance
to
reply
that
this
was
by
particular
priviledge
,
wherein
God
Almighty
would
deal
and
dispose
of
things
against
the
ordinary
course
of
mans
saw
,
as
best
liked
himself
whose
will
is
more
than
saw
,
and
whose
Actions
are
right
it self
,
for
that
he
is
Lord
of
all
,
and
to
be
limited
by
no
Rule
or
Law
of
man
,
but
yet
that
this
is
not
properly
the
Act
of
a
Commonwealth
,
as
our
Question
demandeth
.
Thus
(
I
say
,
)
it
may
be
,
that
some
man
would
reply
,
and
therefore
having
store
enough
of
plain
and
evident
matter
,
which
hath
no
exception
,
for
that
it
hath
happened
in
settled
Commonwealths
,
and
those
nearer
home
,
where
the
Law
of
Succession
is
received
and
established
,
to
wit
,
in
Spain
,
France
and
England
:
but
yet
putting
you
in
mind
before
I
pass
any
further
,
that
it
is
a
matter
much
to
be
marked
,
1
Reg.
8.
how
God
dealt
is
this
point
with
the
people
of
Israel
,
at
the
beginning
,
after
he
had
granted
to
them
that
they
should
have
the
same
Government
of
Kings
,
that
other
Nations
round
about
them
had
,
whose
Kings
did
ordinarily
reign
by
Succession
,
as
ours
do
at
this
day
,
and
as
all
the
Kings
of
the
Jews
did
afterwards
;
and
yet
this
notwithstanding
,
God
at
the
beginning
,
to
wit
,
at
the
very
entrance
of
their
first
Kings
,
would
shew
plainly
that
this
Law
of
Succeeding
of
the
one
the
other
,
by
Birth
and
propinquity
of
Bloud
,
(
though
for
the
most
part
it
should
prevail
)
yet
that
it
was
not
so
precisely
necessary
,
but
that
▪
upon
just
causes
it
might
be
altered
.
For
proof
whereof
we
are
to
consider
,
that
,
albeit
he
made
Saul
a
true
and
lawful
King
over
the
Jewes
,
Saul
▪
and
consequently
also
gave
him
all
Kingly
Priviledges
,
Benefits
and
Prerogatives
belonging
to
that
Degree
and
State
,
whereof
one
Principal
(
as
you
know
,
)
is
to
have
his
children
succeed
after
him
in
the
Crown
:
Yet
after
his
death
God
suffered
not
any
one
of
his
generation
to
succeed
him
,
though
he
left
behind
him
many
children
,
2
Reg.
3.
&
21.21
.
and
among
others
Ishbosheth
a
Prince
of
40
years
of
age
,
whom
Abner
the
General
Captain
of
that
Nation
,
with
eleven
Tribes
followed
for
a
time
,
as
their
Lawful
Lord
and
Master
by
Succession
,
until
God
checked
them
for
it
,
and
induced
them
to
reject
him
,
though
Heir
apparent
by
descent
,
and
to
cleave
to
David
newly
elected
King
,
who
was
a
stranger
by
Birth
,
and
no
Kin
at
all
to
the
King
deceased
.
And
if
you
say
here
that
this
was
for
the
sin
of
Saul
,
whom
God
hath
rejected
,
I
do
confess
it
,
2
Reg
2.
&
5.
)
we
must
confess
,
and
no
man
I
think
will
deny
,
but
that
he
had
given
unto
him
therewith
all
Kingly
Priviledges
,
Prehemin●nces
and
Regalities
,
even
in
the
highest
degree
,
as
was
convenient
to
such
a
state
;
and
among
others
the
Scripture
expressly
nameth
,
that
in
particular
it
was
assured
him
by
God
,
that
his
Seed
should
Reign
after
●im
,
yea
,
and
that
for
ever
;
True
it
is
,
that
the
Scripture
recounteth
how
Adonias
,
Heir
apparent
in
Jerusalem
,
before
his
Father
dyed
,
and
for
that
purpose
had
ordained
a
great
Assembly
and
Banquet
,
had
called
unto
it
both
the
High-Priest
Abiathar
,
Heir
apparent
to
the
Crown
,
and
to
be
Crowned
,
Hereupon
(
I
say
)
these
two
,
that
is
to
say
,
that
the
eyes
of
all
Israel
were
upon
him
,
to
see
whom
he
would
commend
unto
them
,
to
sit
in
his
seat
after
him
,
which
was
as
much
as
to
say
,
as
that
the
whole
Commonwealth
referred
it
to
his
choice
,
which
of
his
sons
should
reign
after
him
.
Upon
these
Reasons
and
Perswasions
,
(
I
say
,
Royal
Throne
in
the
Palace
,
and
so
indeed
he
was
:
at
what
time
King
David
himself
being
not
able
through
impotency
to
rise
out
of
his
bed
,
did
him
Honour
and
Reverence
from
the
place
where
he
lay
:
for
so
saith
the
Scripture
,
Ad●ravit
Rex
in
lectulo
suo
,
King
David
adored
his
son
Solomon
thus
Crowned
,
even
from
his
Bed
,
all
which
no
doubt
,
though
it
may
seem
to
have
been
wrought
by
humane
means
and
policy
,
yet
must
we
confess
that
it
was
principally
by
the
especial
Instinct
of
God
himself
,
as
by
the
sequel
and
success
we
see
;
Rehoboam
▪
that
took
himself
to
be
openly
injured
hereby
,
would
by
Arms
have
pursued
his
Title
,
and
had
gathered
together
an
Army
of
an
hundred
and
fourscore
thousand
chosen
Souldiers
,
(
as
the
Scripture
saith
,
)
to
punish
these
Rebells
,
as
he
called
them
,
and
to
reduce
these
ten
Tribes
to
their
due
Obedience
of
their
natural
Princes
:
God
appeared
unto
one
Semeia
,
an
Holy
man
,
and
bade
him
go
to
the
Camp
of
Rehoboam
,
and
tell
them
plainly
that
he
would
not
have
them
to
fight
against
their
Brethren
that
had
chosen
another
King
,
but
that
every
man
should
go
home
to
his
House
,
and
live
quietly
under
the
King
which
each
Party
had
,
and
so
they
did
,
and
this
was
the
end
of
that
tumult
,
which
God
for
the
sins
of
Solomon
had
permitted
and
allowed
of
.
And
thus
much
by
the
way
I
thought
good
to
touch
out
of
Holy
Scripture
,
concerning
the
Jewish
Common●wealth
,
even
at
the
beginning
,
for
that
it
may
give
light
to
all
the
rest
,
which
after
I
am
to
treat
of
;
for
if
God
permitted
and
allowed
this
in
his
own
Common-wealth
that
was
to
be
the
example
and
pattern
of
all
other
that
should
ensue
,
no
doubt
but
that
he
approveth
also
the
same
in
other
Realms
,
when
just
occasions
are
offered
,
either
for
his
service
,
the
good
of
the
People
and
Realm
,
or
else
for
punishment
of
the
sins
and
wickedness
of
some
Princes
,
that
the
ordinary
line
of
Succession
be
altered
.
Now
then
,
to
pass
on
further
,
German
Franks
,
and
the
English
to
the
Saxons
,
which
entred
France
and
England
in
the
very
same
age
,
that
the
other
did
Spain
,
and
the
Race
of
the
Gothish
Kings
endured
by
the
space
of
300
Years
,
until
Spain
lost
unto
the
Moores
.
Don
Pelayo
that
was
chosen
first
King
of
Austria
,
and
of
the
Mountain-Countrey
of
Spain
,
after
the
destruction
thereof
by
the
Moores
,
Don
Sancho
Major
King
of
Navarre
got
unto
his
Power
the
Earldom
also
of
Aragon
and
Castilia
,
and
made
them
Kingdoms
,
and
divided
them
among
his
Children
;
and
to
his
second
son
,
named
Don
Ferdinando
,
sirnamed
afterward
the
Great
,
he
gave
not
only
the
said
Earldom
of
Castilia
with
Title
of
Kingdom
,
but
by
marrying
also
of
the
Sister
of
Don
Dermudo
King
of
Leon
and
Asturias
,
he
joined
all
those
Kingdoms
together
,
Don
Ferdinando
sirnam●d
the
Catholick
;
and
this
was
the
fourth
Race
of
Spanish
Kings
after
the
Roman's
,
Si
quis
tali●
meditatus
fuerit
(
talking
of
pretending
to
be
King
)
quem
nec
electio
omnium
perfecit
,
nec
Gothicae
gentis
nobilitas
ad
hunc
honoris
apicem
trahit
:
sit
consortio
Catholicorum
privatus
,
&
Divino
anathemate
condemnatus
.
If
any
man
shall
imagin
(
said
these
Fathers
)
or
go
about
to
aspire
to
the
Kingdom
,
whom
the
Election
and
Choice
of
all
the
Realm
doth
not
make
perfect
,
nor
the
Nobility
of
the
Gothish
Nation
doth
draw
to
the
height
of
this
Dignity
,
let
him
be
deprived
of
all
Catholick
Society
,
and
damned
by
the
Curse
of
Almighty
God
.
By
which
words
is
insinuated
,
that
not
only
the
Nobility
of
Gothish
Bloud
,
or
nearness
by
Succession
was
required
for
the
making
of
their
King
,
but
much
more
the
Choice
or
Admission
of
all
the
Realm
,
wherein
this
Council
putteth
the
Perfection
of
his
Title
.
The
like
determination
was
made
in
another
Council
at
the
same
place
,
before
this
that
I
have
alledged
,
and
the
words
are
these
.
Let
no
man
with
us
snatch
the
Kingdom
by
presumption
,
but
the
former
Prince
being
dead
in
peace
,
let
the
Nobility
of
the
Nation
together
with
the
Priests
and
Clergy
,
appoint
the
Successor
of
the
Kingdom
,
by
Common
Council
.
Which
is
as
much
as
to
say
,
as
if
he
had
said
,
Let
no
man
enter
upon
the
Kingdom
by
presumption
of
Succession
alone
,
but
let
the
Lords
Temporal
and
Spiritual
,
by
common
voice
,
see
what
is
best
for
the
Weal-Publick
.
Now
then
,
according
to
these
antient
Decrees
,
albeit
in
the
second
race
of
Don
Pelayo
,
Don
Pelayo
.
Don
Pelayo
dyed
in
the
Year
of
our
Lord
737
,
&
left
a
son
,
named
Don
Favilla
,
who
was
King
after
his
Father
,
and
Reigned
two
Years
only
.
After
whose
death
none
of
his
Children
were
admitted
for
King
,
though
he
left
divers
,
as
all
Writers
do
testify
.
But
as
Don
Lucas
,
the
Bishop
of
Tuy
a
very
antient
Author
writeth
,
Don
Alonso
,
sirnamed
the
Catholick
,
was
chosen
to
be
King
by
all
voices
of
the
Gothish
Nation
.
This
Don
Alonso
was
son
in
Law
to
the
former
King
Favilla
,
as
Morales
saith
,
for
that
he
had
his
daughter
Ermenesenda
in
Marriage
,
and
he
was
preferred
before
the
King
's
own
Sons
,
only
for
that
they
were
young
and
unable
to
Govern
,
as
the
said
Historiographer
testifyeth
.
And
how
well
this
fell
out
for
the
Commonwealth
,
and
how
excellent
a
King
this
Don
Alonso
proved
,
Morales
sheweth
at
large
,
the
Great
.
Don
Alonso
&
Don
Fruela
.
To
this
Famous
Don
Alonso
succeeded
his
son
Don
Fruela
the
first
of
that
name
,
who
was
a
Noble
King
for
ten
Years
space
,
and
had
divers
excellent
Victories
against
the
Moores
,
but
afterwards
declining
to
Tyranny
,
he
became
hateful
to
his
Subjects
,
and
for
that
he
put
to
death
wrongfully
his
own
Brother
Don
Vimerano
a
Prince
of
excellent
parts
,
Dona
Munia
,
the
one
of
them
a
son
called
Don
Alonso
,
and
the
other
a
daughter
called
Dona
Ximea
:
Don
Aurelio
brothers
son
to
Don
Alonso
the
Catholick
,
Moral
.
c.
21
King
Don
Aurelio
.
was
preferred
,
and
reigned
peaceably
six
years
,
and
then
dying
without
issue
,
for
that
the
hatred
of
the
Spaniards
was
not
yet
ended
against
the
memory
of
King
Fruela
,
they
would
not
yet
admit
any
of
his
Generation
,
but
rather
excluded
them
again
the
second
time
,
and
admitted
a
Brother
in
Law
of
his
named
Don
Silo
,
Don
Silo.
that
was
married
to
his
sister
Dona
Adosinda
,
daughter
to
the
foresaid
Noble
King
Catholick
Alonso
.
So
that
here
we
see
twice
the
right
Heirs
of
King
Don
Fruela
for
his
evil
Government
were
put
back
.
But
Don
Silo
being
dead
without
issue
,
Don
Alonso
the
Chaste
.
a●
also
Don
Aurelio
was
before
him
,
and
the
Spaniards
anger
against
King
Fruela
being
now
well
asswaged
,
they
admitted
to
the
Kingdom
his
foresaid
son
Don
Alonso
the
younger
,
sirnamed
afterwards
the
Chast
,
whom
now
twice
before
they
had
put
back
,
as
you
have
seen
;
but
now
they
admitted
him
,
though
his
Reign
at
the
first
endured
very
little
,
for
that
a
certain
bastard
uncle
of
his
,
named
Don
Mauregato
by
help
of
the
Moores
put
him
out
,
Don
Alonso
the
chast
that
yet
lived
,
and
had
been
hidden
in
a
Monastery
of
Galatia
,
Don
Vermudo
son
to
his
Uncle
,
the
Prince
Vimerano
(
whom
we
shewed
before
to
have
been
slain
by
this
mans
Father
King
Fruela
)
should
be
elected
in
his
place
.
And
the
Realm
of
Spain
determined
the
second
,
to
wit
,
that
Don
Vermudo
though
he
were
much
further
off
by
propinquity
of
Bloud
,
and
within
Ecclesiastical
Order
also
(
for
that
he
had
been
made
Deacon●
should
be
admitted
,
partly
for
that
he
was
judged
for
the
more
Valiant
and
Able
Prince
than
the
other
,
Don
Aurelio
and
Don
Silo
reigned
after
the
death
of
his
Father
King
Fruela
,
and
secondly
again
other
six
Years
,
during
the
Reign
of
the
Tyrant
Mauregato
,
for
which
cause
they
esteemed
the
other
to
be
fitter
,
as
also
for
the
different
memories
of
their
two
Fathers
,
King
Fruela
and
Prince
Vimerano
,
whereof
the
first
was
hateful
,
and
the
other
most
dear
,
as
before
hath
been
declared
,
neither
do
any
of
the
four
antient
Bishops
,
Historiographers
of
Spain
,
to
wit
,
that
of
Toledo
,
Beza
,
Salamanca
or
Ture
,
that
lived
all
about
those
days
,
and
wrote
the
Story
,
reprehend
this
fact
of
the
Realm
of
Spain
,
or
put
any
doubt
whether
it
were
lawful
or
not
for
the
causes
before-recited
.
Alonso
the
chast
reigneth
the
second
time
.
True
it
is
,
that
,
after
three
years
reign
,
this
King
Vermudo
being
weary
of
Kingly
life
,
and
feeling
some
scruple
of
Conscience
,
that
being
Deacon
,
he
had
forsaken
the
life
Ecclesiastical
,
and
married
(
though
by
dispensation
of
the
Pope
,
as
Morales
saith
,
Moral
.
c.
28.
&
29.
An.
791.
)
and
entangled
himself
with
the
affairs
of
a
Kingdom
,
he
resigned
willingly
the
Government
unto
his
said
Cousin
,
Don
Alonso
the
Chaste
,
and
himself
lived
after
a
Private
Life
for
divers
Years
;
But
this
Don
Alonso
,
who
now
the
fourth
time
had
been
deprived
of
his
Succession
,
as
you
have
seen
,
deceived
the
expectation
of
the
Spaniards
,
that
accounted
him
a
Monk
,
for
he
proved
the
most
valiant
and
excellent
King
that
ever
that
Nation
had
,
both
for
his
vertue
,
valour
,
victories
against
the
Moores
,
building
of
Towns
,
Castles
,
Churches
,
Monasteries
and
other
such
Works
of
Christianity
,
as
Morales
recounteth
:
and
he
reigned
after
his
last
Admission
one
and
fifty
years
,
and
had
great
friendship
with
King
Charles
the
Great
of
France
,
who
lived
in
the
same
time
with
him
.
And
this
man
among
other
most
noble
Exploits
so
tamed
the
Moors
of
his
Countrey
,
as
during
his
days
,
After
this
Don
Alonso
,
who
left
no
Children
,
for
that
he
would
never
marry
,
but
lived
all
his
Life
in
Chastity
;
there
succeeded
to
him
by
Election
his
Nephew
,
named
Don
Ramiro
,
Don
Ramiro
by
Election
.
son
to
the
former
said
King
Don
Vermudo
the
Deacon
,
that
gave
this
Man
the
Crown
,
as
you
have
heard
;
Muerto
el
Rey
Don
Alonso
el
casto
,
sue
eligido
por
los
perlados
y
grandes
del
reyno
,
el
Rey
Don
Ramiro
primero
deste
nombre
,
hyio
del
Rey
Don
Vermudo
el
diacono
.
That
is
,
the
King
Don
Alonso
the
chast
being
dead
,
there
was
chosen
King
by
the
Prelats
and
Nobility
of
the
Realm
,
Don
Ramiro
the
first
of
this
Name
,
son
of
King
Vermudo
the
Deacon
,
who
resigned
his
Crown
to
Don
Alonso
,
and
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
,
albeit
this
Don
Ramiro
was
next
in
Bloud
to
the
Succession
,
after
the
death
of
his
Uncle
Don
Alonso
without
Children
,
yet
was
he
chosen
by
the
States
,
as
here
it
is
said
in
express
words
.
Moreover
it
is
to
be
noted
,
that
albeit
this
Author
Ambrosio
,
Morales
,
and
other
Spanish
Writers
,
do
say
,
that
in
the
time
of
this
King
Ramiro
,
the
Law
of
Succession
by
propinquity
in
●loud
was
so
revived
and
strongly
consumed
,
that
as
the
Kingdom
of
Spain
was
made
as
Majorasgo
,
As
for
Example
,
after
some
descents
from
this
man
,
which
were
Don
Ordonio
the
first
,
this
man's
son
,
and
Don
Alonso
the
Third
,
Don
Garzia
and
Don
Ordonio
the
Second
,
Don
Ordonio
An.
924.
all
four
Kings
by
Orderly
Succession
,
it
happened
that
in
the
Year
of
Christ
924
Don
Ordonio
the
Second
dying
left
four
Sons
and
one
Daughter
lawfully
begotten
,
and
yet
the
State
of
Spain
displaced
them
all
,
and
gave
the
Kingdom
to
their
Uncle
Don
Fruela
second
brother
to
their
Father
Don
Ordonio
,
But
after
a
Years
Reign
this
King
Fruela
dyed
also
,
and
left
divers
Children
at
mans
Estate
,
and
then
did
the
Spaniards
as
much
against
them
,
as
they
had
done
for
him
before
,
against
the
Children
of
his
Elder
Brother
.
For
they
put
them
all
by
the
Crown
,
Don
Alonso
the
Fourth
,
which
was
eldest
son
to
Don
Ordonio
the
Second
,
before-named
,
that
had
been
last
King
,
saving
one
,
and
this
man
also
(
I
mean
Don
Alonso
the
Fourth
,
)
leaving
afterwards
his
Kingdom
,
and
betaking
himself
to
a
Religious
habit
,
offered
to
the
Commonwealth
of
Spain
,
his
eldest
Son
lawfully
begotten
,
named
Don
Ordonio
to
be
their
King
,
but
they
refused
him
,
and
took
his
Brother
(
I
mean
this
Kings
Brother
,
)
and
Uncle
to
the
young
Prince
,
named
Don
Ramiro
,
Don
Alonso
the
Fourth
,
and
all
his
Children
and
Nephews
,
for
that
he
would
have
left
his
Habit
,
and
returned
to
be
King
again
.
But
this
Fact
my
Author
Morales
excuseth
,
saying
that
it
was
requisite
for
the
peace
and
safety
of
the
Realm
,
so
as
here
you
see
two
most
manifest
alterations
of
Lineal
Succession
together
by
Order
of
the
Commonwealth
.
Furthermore
,
after
this
Noble
King
Don
Ramiro
the
Second
,
Don
Ordinio
the
Third
of
this
name
,
in
the
Year
of
our
Saviour
950.
But
this
Succession
endured
no
longer
than
unto
his
own
death
,
which
was
after
seven
years
,
for
then
albeit
he
left
a
Son
,
named
El
Enfante
Don
Vermudo
,
yet
he
was
not
admitted
,
but
rather
his
Brother
Don
Sancho
the
First
of
this
Name
,
El
Gordo
,
who
was
Uncle
to
the
young
Prince
,
and
the
reason
of
this
Alteration
Morales
giveth
in
these
express
words
:
el
succeder
en
el
regno
,
al
hermano
,
fue
por
la
racon
ordinaria
de
ser
el
enfante
,
Don
Vermudo
nino
y
no
bastante
para
el
govierno
y
difenca
de
la
terra
.
Which
is
the
cause
why
the
Kings
Brother
and
not
his
son
succeeded
in
the
Crown
,
was
for
the
ordinary
reason
,
(
so
often
before
alledged
)
for
that
the
Infant
or
young
Prince
Vermudo
was
a
little
child
,
and
not
sufficient
for
the
Government
and
Defence
of
the
Countrey
.
Truth
it
is
,
that
after
this
Don
Sancho
had
reigned
,
Don
Ramiro
,
the
Third
,
after
him
,
for
the
space
of
thirty
years
in
all
,
then
was
this
youth
Don
Vermudo
that
is
now
put
back
)
called
by
the
Realm
to
the
Succession
of
the
Crown
,
and
made
King
by
the
name
of
King
Vermudo
the
Second
,
who
left
after
him
Don
Alonso
the
Fifth
,
and
he
again
his
son
Don
Vermudo
the
Third
,
who
marrying
his
sister
Dona
Sancha
(
that
was
Heir
,
)
unto
Don
Ferdinando
,
the
first
Earl
,
and
then
King
of
Castile
,
(
who
was
second
son
to
Don
Sancho
Mayor
King
of
Navar
,
as
before
hath
been
said
)
he
join'd
by
these
means
the
Kingdoms
of
Leon
and
Castile
together
,
which
were
separate
before
,
Don
Pelayo
.
and
so
ended
the
line
of
Don
Pelayo
first
Christian
King
of
Spain
,
after
the
entrance
of
the
Moors
,
which
had
endured
now
three
hundred
years
,
and
the
Bloud
of
Navar
entred
,
as
you
see
,
and
so
continued
therein
,
until
the
entrance
of
those
of
Austria
,
as
before
hath
been
said
,
which
was
almost
five
hundred
years
together
.
Stephen
Garabay
another
Chronicler
of
Spain
doth
touch
in
the
continuation
of
this
History
,
whereof
for
Examples
sake
only
I
will
name
two
or
three
among
the
rest
.
And
first
about
the
year
of
Christ
1201.
there
was
a
Marriage
made
by
King
John
of
England
for
Dona
Blancha
his
Neece
,
that
is
to
say
,
Don
Alonso
the
Ninth
of
that
name
King
and
Queen
of
Spain
;
which
Blancha
was
to
marry
the
Prince
of
France
,
named
●uys
,
Garib
.
li.
11.
cap.
12.
&
17.
Son
and
Heir
to
King
Philip
sirnamed
Augustus
,
which
Luys
was
afterwards
King
of
France
by
the
name
of
Luys
the
VIII
.
and
was
Father
to
Luys
the
IX
sirnamed
the
Saint
.
This
Lady
Blancha
was
Neece
,
as
I
have
said
,
unto
King
John
and
to
King
Richard
the
First
of
England
;
for
that
her
Mother
,
Lady
Eleanor
,
was
their
sister
,
and
daughter
to
King
Henry
the
Second
,
and
King
John
made
this
Marriage
,
thereby
to
make
peace
with
the
French
,
and
was
content
to
give
for
her
Dowry
,
Dona
Berenguela
,
married
to
the
Prince
of
Leon
,
and
excluded
both
Blanch
and
her
son
the
King
S.
Luys
of
France
against
the
evident
Right
of
Succession
and
propinquity
of
Bloud
;
This
happened
then
,
and
I
do
note
by
the
way
,
that
this
Dona
Berenguela
second
Daughter
of
Queen
Eleanor
,
the
English
Woman
,
was
married
,
(
as
hath
been
said
,
)
to
the
Prince
of
Leon
,
and
had
by
him
Don
Fernando
the
Third
of
that
name
,
King
of
Castilia
,
the
Saint
;
So
as
the
two
Daughters
of
an
English
Queen
had
two
Kings
Saints
for
their
sons
at
one
time
;
the
elder
of
France
,
and
the
younger
of
Spain
.
After
this
again
,
about
threescore
years
the
Prince
of
Spain
named
Don
Alonso
,
sirnamed
de
la
cerda
,
for
that
he
was
born
with
a
great
gristle-hair
on
his
breast
,
called
Cerda
in
Spanish
,
which
Don
Alonso
was
Nephew
to
the
King
Fernando
the
Saint
,
and
married
with
the
Daughter
of
Saint
Luys
King
of
France
,
named
also
Blancha
,
as
her
Grand-mother
was
,
and
had
by
her
two
Sons
called
Alonso
and
Hornando
de
la
cerda
,
as
the
Prince
their
Father
was
named
,
which
Father
of
theirs
dying
before
the
King
,
the
Grand-father
left
them
commended
to
the
Realm
as
lawful
Heirs
apparent
to
the
Crown
,
yet
for
that
a
certain
Uncle
of
theirs
named
Don
Sancho
younger
Brother
to
their
Father
which
Don
Sancho
was
sirnamed
afterwards
el
bravo
,
for
his
valour
,
and
was
a
great
Warriour
,
and
more
like
to
manage
well
the
matters
of
War
than
they
:
he
was
made
Heir
apparent
of
Spain
,
and
they
put
back
in
their
Grand-fathers
time
,
and
by
his
and
the
Realms
consent
,
(
their
father
,
as
I
have
said
,
being
dead
,
)
and
this
was
done
in
a
General
Parliament
holden
at
Segovia
in
the
year
1276.
Don
Sancho
was
made
King
in
the
year
1284
and
the
two
Princes
put
into
prison
;
but
afterwards
at
the
suit
of
their
Uncle
King
Philip
the
Third
of
France
,
they
were
let
out
again
,
and
endued
with
certain
Lands
,
and
so
they
remain
unto
this
day
;
and
of
these
do
come
the
Dukes
of
Medina
Celi
,
and
all
the
rest
of
the
House
of
Cerda
which
are
of
much
Nobility
in
Spain
at
this
time
,
and
King
Philip
,
that
reigneth
,
cometh
of
Don
Sancho
the
younger
Brother
.
Not
long
after
this
again
when
Don
Pedro
sirnamed
the
Cruel
King
of
Castile
,
was
driven
out
,
and
his
bastard
brother
Henry
the
Second
set
up
in
his
place
,
as
before
hath
been
mentioned
:
Lancaster
,
John
of
Gant
,
having
married
Dona
Constantia
the
said
King
Peter's
daughter
and
Heir
,
pretended
by
Succession
the
said
Crown
of
Castile
,
as
indeed
it
appertained
unto
him
,
but
yet
the
State
of
Spain
denied
it
flatly
,
and
defended
it
by
Arms
,
and
they
prevailed
against
John
of
Gant
,
Don
Sancho
the
Uncle
against
his
lawful
Nephews
,
as
hath
been
shewed
,
and
that
of
Dona
Berenguela
against
her
elder
Sister
;
all
which
Races
do
reign
unto
this
day
,
and
these
three
Changes
of
the
True
Line
happened
within
two
Ages
,
and
in
the
Third
and
principal
descent
of
the
Spanish
Kings
,
when
this
matter
of
Succession
was
most
assuredly
and
perfectly
established
,
and
yet
who
will
deny
but
that
the
Kings
of
Spain
,
who
hold
by
the
latter
Titles
at
this
day
,
are
true
and
lawful
Kings
.
Well
,
one
Example
will
I
give
you
more
out
of
the
Kingdom
of
Portugal
;
and
so
will
I
make
an
end
with
these
Countreys
.
This
King
Henry
the
Bastard
last
named
King
of
Spain
had
a
son
that
succeeded
him
in
the
Crown
of
Spain
,
named
John
the
First
,
who
married
the
Daughter
and
Heir
named
Dona
Beatrix
of
King
Fernando
the
First
of
Portugal
,
but
yet
after
the
death
of
the
said
King
Fernando
the
States
of
Portugal
would
never
agree
to
admit
him
for
their
King
for
not
subjecting
themselves
by
that
means
to
the
Castilians
,
Don
John
the
first
bastard
King
of
Portugal
.
and
for
that
cause
they
rather
took
for
their
King
a
Bastard
Brother
of
the
said
late
King
Don
Fernando
,
whose
name
was
Don
Juan
,
a
youth
of
twenty
years
old
,
who
had
been
Master
of
a
Military
Order
in
Portugal
,
Garib
.
l.
15.
c.
22
&
l.
34.
c.
39.
named
de
Avis
,
and
so
they
excluded
Dona
Beatrix
Queen
of
Castile
that
was
their
lawful
Heir
,
and
chose
this
young
man
,
and
married
him
afterwards
to
the
Lady
Philippe
daughter
of
John
of
Gant
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
by
his
first
Wife
Blanch
,
Dutchess
and
Heir
of
Lancaster
,
in
whose
Right
the
Kings
of
Portugal
and
their
Descendents
do
pretend
unto
this
day
a
certain
Interest
to
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
which
I
leave
to
our
Temporal
Lawyer
to
discuss
:
But
hereby
we
see
what
an
ordinary
matter
it
hath
been
in
Spain
and
Portugal
,
to
alter
the
●ine
of
next
Succession
,
upon
any
reasonable
consideration
,
which
they
imagined
to
be
for
their
Weal-Publick
,
and
the
like
we
shall
find
in
France
and
England
,
which
even
now
I
will
begin
to
t●●at
of
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Divres
other
examples
out
of
the
States
of
France
and
England
for
proof
that
the
Next
in
Bloud
are
sometimes
put
back
from
Succession
,
and
how
God
had
approved
the
same
with
good
success
.
AS
concerning
the
Estate
of
France
,
Of
the
State
of
France
.
I
have
noted
before
,
that
,
albeit
since
the
Entrance
of
their
first
King
Pharamond
,
with
his
Franks
,
out
of
Germany
,
Hugo
Capetus
,
that
put
out
the
Line
of
Pepin
,
Wherefore
,
as
I
did
before
in
the
Spaniards
,
so
I
will
here
let
pass
the
first
rank
of
all
of
the
French
Kings
;
Examples
of
the
two
Ranks
of
French
Kings
.
so
that
some
men
may
say
perhaps
that
the
Commonwealth
and
Law
of
Succession
was
not
so
well
settled
in
those
days
,
as
it
hath
been
afterwards
,
in
the
time
of
Pepin
,
Charles
the
Great
and
their
descendents
,
as
also
for
that
it
were
in
very
deed
too
tedious
to
examine
and
peruse
all
three
Ranks
of
Kings
in
France
,
as
you
will
say
when
you
shall
see
what
store
I
have
to
alledge
out
of
the
second
Rank
only
,
which
began
with
the
exclusion
and
deposition
of
their
lawful
King
Childerick
the
Third
,
and
election
of
King
Pepin
,
as
before
you
have
heard
at
large
declared
in
the
third
chapter
of
this
discourse
,
and
it
shall
not
be
needful
to
repeat
the
same
again
in
this
place
.
Pepin
then
sirnamed
le
Brefe
,
or
the
Little
,
the
Great
,
for
his
famous
and
Heroical
Acts.
And
albeit
the
the
whole
Kingdom
of
France
appertained
unto
him
alone
by
the
Law
of
Succession
,
Estant
Pepin
decide
,
les
Francois
esleurent
Rois
,
Charles
&
Carlomon
,
ses
fils
,
a
la
charge
,
qu'ils
paertageroient
entre
eux
,
egalement
,
le
Royaume
.
Which
is
,
King
Pipin
being
dead
,
the
Frenchmen
chose
for
their
Kings
his
two
sons
,
Charles
and
Carlomon
,
with
condition
,
that
they
should
part
equally
between
them
the
Realm
.
Wherein
is
to
be
noted
,
not
only
the
Election
of
the
Commonwealth
,
besides
Succession
,
but
also
the
heavy
Condition
laid
upon
the
Heir
to
part
half
of
his
Kingdom
with
his
younger
brother
,
and
the
very
same
words
hath
Eginard
an
antient
French
Writer
,
in
the
Life
of
this
Charles
the
Great
,
that
the
French
State
in
a
publick
Assembly
did
chuse
two
Princes
to
be
their
Kings
,
with
express
condition
to
divide
the
Realm
equally
,
as
Francis
Belforest
cites
his
words
,
which
two
French
Authors
,
(
I
mean
Gerard
and
Belforest
,
)
I
shall
use
principally
hereafter
in
the
rest
of
my
citations
.
After
three
years
that
these
two
Brethren
had
reigned
together
,
King
Carlomon
the
younger
died
,
that
the
Lords
Ecclesiastical
and
Temporal
of
France
swore
fidelity
and
obedience
to
Charles
,
without
any
respect
or
regard
at
all
of
the
Children
of
Carlomon
,
who
yet
by
Right
of
Succession
should
have
been
preferred
,
and
Paulus
Aemilius
a
Latine
Writer
saith
,
The
Nobility
of
the
Realm
coming
of
their
own
accord
unto
Charles
,
saluted
him
King
of
France
,
whereby
is
shewen
that
this
exclusion
of
the
Children
of
Carlomon
,
was
not
by
force
or
tyranny
,
but
by
free
deliberation
of
the
Realm
.
After
Charles
the
Great
reigned
by
Succession
his
onely
son
Luy●
the
First
,
de
Bonnaire
of
his
Courtesy
,
who
entring
to
reign
in
the
year
817.
with
great
applause
of
all
men
,
for
the
exceeding
grateful
memory
of
his
Father
,
was
yet
afterward
at
the
pursuit
principally
of
his
own
three
sons
by
his
first
Wife
,
(
which
were
Lothair
,
Charles
le
Chauve
,
for
that
he
was
bald
,
)
succeeded
him
in
the
States
of
France
,
though
after
many
Battels
against
his
eldest
Brother
Lothaire
,
to
whom
by
Succession
the
same
appertained
.
After
Charles
the
Bald
succeeded
Luys
the
second
,
sirnamed
le
Begue
,
for
his
stuttering
,
who
was
not
eldest
,
but
third
son
unto
his
Father
,
they
had
need
of
a
Man
to
be
King
,
and
not
a
Child
,
as
Gerard
reporteth
;
and
therefore
the
whole
State
of
France
chose
for
their
Kings
the
two
foresaid
Bastards
,
Luys
the
third
,
and
Carlomon
the
First
of
that
name
jointly
,
and
they
were
Crowned
most
solemnly
,
Of
these
two
Bastard
Kings
the
Elder
named
Luys
reigned
but
four
years
,
and
died
without
issue
;
the
second
,
that
is
Carlomon
lived
but
one
year
after
him
,
and
left
a
son
called
also
Luys
,
which
succeeded
in
the
Kingdom
by
the
name
of
Luys
the
Fifth
,
S.
Baudour
at
Chels
by
Paris
,
he
was
deprived
and
made
a
Monk
in
the
Abbey
of
S.
Denis
,
where
he
died
,
and
in
his
place
was
chosen
King
of
France
,
and
Crowned
with
great
Solemnity
,
Charles
the
Fourth
Emperour
of
Rome
,
le
Gros
,
for
that
he
was
fat
and
corpulent
,
he
was
Nephew
to
Charles
the
Bald
,
before
mentioned
;
and
therefore
the
French
Stories
say
,
he
came
to
the
Crown
of
France
partly
by
Succession
,
and
partly
by
Election
;
but
for
Succession
,
we
see
that
it
was
nothing
worth
,
for
so
so
much
as
Charles
the
Simple
,
the
right
Heir
,
was
alive
in
England
,
whom
it
seemeth
that
the
French
men
had
quite
forgotten
,
seeing
that
now
they
had
not
only
excluded
him
three
times
already
,
as
you
have
heard
;
but
afterwards
also
again
when
this
Gross
Charles
was
for
his
evil
Government
by
them
deposed
and
deprived
,
not
only
of
the
Kingdom
of
France
,
but
also
of
his
Empire
,
which
he
had
before
he
was
King
,
and
was
brought
into
such
miserable
penury
,
as
divers
write
,
that
he
perished
for
want
.
At
this
time
,
I
say
,
the
States
of
France
Would
not
yet
admit
Charles
the
Simple
,
(
though
hitherto
his
Simplicity
did
not
appear
,
but
he
seemed
a
goodly
Prince
,
)
but
rather
they
chose
for
King
,
one
Odo
,
Earl
of
Paris
and
Duke
of
Angiers
,
a
King
,
and
after
Duke
of
whom
came
Hugo
Capetus
.
and
caused
him
to
be
Crowned
.
But
yet
after
a
few
years
,
being
weary
of
this
man's
Government
,
and
moved
also
somewhat
with
compassion
towards
the
Youth
that
was
in
England
,
they
resolved
to
depose
Odo
,
and
so
they
did
,
whilst
he
was
absent
in
Gascony
,
and
called
Charles
the
Simple
out
of
England
,
to
Paris
,
and
restored
him
to
the
Kingdom
of
France
,
leaving
only
to
Odo
for
Recompense
the
State
of
Aquitaine
,
with
Title
of
a
Duke
,
wherewith
in
●ine
he
contented
himself
,
seeing
that
he
could
get
no
more
.
But
yet
his
Posterity
by
vertue
of
this
Election
pretended
ever
after
a
Title
to
the
Crown
of
France
,
and
never
left
it
off
,
until
at
length
by
Hugo
Capetus
they
got
it
,
for
Hugh
descended
of
this
King
and
Duke
Odo
.
This
King
Charles
then
sirnamed
the
Simple
,
an
English
Womans
Son
,
as
you
have
heard
being
thus
admitted
to
the
Crown
of
France
,
he
took
to
Wife
an
English
Woman
,
named
Elgina
or
Odin
,
Daughter
of
King
Edward
the
Elder
,
by
whom
he
had
a
Son
named
Lowys
,
and
himself
being
a
Simple
man
,
as
hath
been
said
▪
was
allured
to
go
to
the
Castle
of
Peronne
in
Picardy
,
where
he
was
made
Prisoner
,
King
of
France
.
and
forced
to
resign
his
Kingdom
unto
Ralph
King
of
Burgundy
,
and
soon
after
he
dyed
through
Misery
in
the
same
Castle
,
Counte
Hugh
,
sirnamed
the
Great
,
Earle
of
Paris
,
Father
unto
Hugo
Capetus
which
after
was
King
.
But
this
new
King
Ralph
lived
but
three
Years
after
,
and
then
the
States
of
France
considering
the
right
Title
of
Luys
the
lawful
child
of
King
Charles
the
Simple
,
which
Luys
was
commonly
called
now
in
France
by
the
name
of
d'
Outremer
,
that
is
,
beyond
Sea
,
for
that
he
had
been
brought
up
in
England
:
the
said
States
being
also
greatly
and
continually
solicited
hereunto
by
the
Embassadours
of
King
Adelstan
of
England
,
Long
Spear
,
Great
Grandfather
to
William
the
Conquerour
,
who
by
the
King
of
England
was
gained
also
to
be
of
the
young
Princes
part
:
for
these
Considerations
,
(
I
say
,
)
they
resolved
to
call
him
into
France
out
of
England
,
as
his
Father
had
been
before
him
,
and
to
admit
and
Crown
him
King
,
and
so
they
did
,
and
he
Reigned
27
Years
,
and
was
a
good
Prince
,
and
dyed
peaceably
in
his
Bed
,
in
the
Year
of
Christ
945.
Luys
d'
Outremer
left
two
Sons
behind
him
,
the
Eldest
was
called
Lothaire
the
First
,
who
succeeded
him
in
the
Crown
of
France
,
&
the
Second
was
named
Charles
whom
he
made
Duke
of
Loraine
.
Lothaire
dying
left
one
onely
Son
named
Luys
,
The
true
Heir
of
France
excluded
.
as
his
Grandfather
was
,
who
was
King
of
France
,
by
the
name
of
Luys
the
V.
and
dying
without
issue
after
two
Years
that
he
had
Reigned
,
the
Crown
was
to
have
gone
by
Lineal
Succession
unto
his
Uncle
Charles
the
Duke
of
Lorayne
,
second
Son
to
Luys
d'
Outremer
,
as
is
evident
but
the
States
of
France
did
put
him
by
it
,
for
mislike
they
had
of
his
Person
;
and
did
chuse
Hugo
Capetus
Earl
of
Paris
,
and
so
ended
the
Second
Line
of
Pepin
and
of
Charles
the
Gre●t
,
Hugo
Capetus
,
which
endureth
unto
this
day
,
and
the
French
Stories
do
say
that
this
Sirname
Capet
was
given
to
him
when
he
was
a
boy
,
for
that
he
was
wont
to
snatch
away
his
Fellows
Caps
from
their
Heads
,
whereof
he
was
termed
Snatch-Cap
,
which
some
do
interpret
to
be
an
Abodement
that
he
should
snatch
also
a
Crown
from
the
true
Owners
Head
in
time
,
as
afterwards
we
see
it
fell
out
,
though
yet
he
had
it
by
Election
and
Approb●tion
of
the
Commonwealth
,
as
I
have
said
.
And
in
this
respect
all
the
French
Chroniclers
who
otherwise
are
most
earnest
Defenders
of
their
Law
of
Succession
,
do
justify
this
Title
of
Hugo
Capetus
against
Charles
,
for
which
cause
Francis
Belforest
doth
alledge
the
saying
of
William
Nangis
,
S.
Denys
in
France
,
We
may
not
grant
in
any
case
,
Defence
of
Hugh
Kapetus
Title
.
that
Hugh
Capet
may
be
esteemed
an
Invader
or
Vsurper
of
the
Crown
of
France
,
seeing
the
Lords
,
Prelates
,
Princes
and
Governours
of
the
Realm
did
call
him
to
this
Dignity
,
and
chase
him
for
their
King
and
Soveraign
Lord
:
Thus
much
Nangis
:
Upon
which
words
Belforest
saith
as
followeth
,
I
have
laid
before
you
the
Words
and
Censure
of
this
Good
Religious
Man
,
for
that
they
seem
to
me
to
touch
the
Quick
,
for
in
very
Truth
we
can
not
by
any
other
means
defend
the
Title
of
Hugh
Capet
,
from
Vsurpation
and
Felony
,
than
to
justify
his
coming
to
the
Crown
by
the
consent
and
will
of
the
Commonwealth
,
and
in
this
I
may
well
excuse
me
from
inconstancy
and
contradiction
to
my self
,
that
have
so
earnestly
defended
Succession
before
;
for
he
that
will
consider
how
and
with
what
conditions
I
defended
that
,
shall
easily
see
also
that
I
am
not
here
contrary
to
the
same
;
Thus
much
Belforest
.
I
think
it
not
amiss
also
to
put
down
here
some
part
of
the
Oration
or
Speech
which
the
Embassadour
that
was
sent
at
that
time
,
The
Embassage
of
the
States
of
France
unto
Charles
of
Loraine
.
from
the
State
of
France
unto
Charles
of
Loraine
,
after
their
Election
of
Hugh
Capet
,
and
Charles's
exclusion
,
did
use
unto
him
in
their
Names
,
which
Speech
Gerard
doth
recount
in
these
words
:
Hugh
Capet
now
our
King
,
but
yet
the
very
same
Laws
which
do
give
unto
you
this
Right
of
Succession
,
do
judge
you
also
unworthy
of
the
same
,
for
that
you
have
not
endeavoured
hitherto
to
frame
your
Life
and
Manners
according
to
the
Prescript
of
those
Laws
,
nor
according
to
the
Vse
and
Custom
of
your
Countrey
of
France
,
but
rather
have
allyed
your self
with
the
German
Nation
,
our
old
Enemies
,
and
have
acquainted
your self
with
their
vile
and
base
manners
.
Wherefore
seeing
you
have
forsaken
and
abandoned
the
Antient
Vertue
,
Sweetness
and
Amity
of
the
French
,
We
have
also
abandoned
and
left
You
▪
and
have
Chosen
Hugh
Cap●t
for
Our
King
,
and
have
put
You
back
,
and
this
without
any
Scruple
or
Prejudice
of
our
Consciences
at
all
,
esteeming
it
far
better
and
more
just
to
live
under
Hugh
Capet
the
present
Possessor
of
the
Crown
,
with
enjoying
the
antient
Vse
of
our
Laws
,
Customs
,
Priviledges
and
Liberties
,
than
under
You
the
Inheritor
by
nearness
of
Bloud
,
in
Oppression
,
strange
Customs
and
Cruelty
.
This
Message
did
the
States
of
France
send
to
Charles
of
Lorayne
in
defence
of
their
Doings
,
and
with
this
he
lost
his
Succession
for
ever
,
and
afterwards
his
Life
also
in
Prison
,
and
the
French
men
thought
themselves
Secure
in
Conscience
,
as
you
see
,
for
doing
the
same
,
which
God
hath
also
since
seemed
to
confirm
with
the
Succession
and
happy
success
of
so
many
Noble
and
most
Christian
Kings
as
have
issued
out
of
this
Line
of
Hugo
Capetus
unto
this
day
.
And
this
spoken
now
of
the
Second
Line
of
France
,
Example
out
of
the
third
time
of
France
.
I
take
to
be
sufficient
for
proof
of
our
Purpose
,
without
going
any
further
,
for
that
if
we
do
but
number
these
Kings
already
named
that
have
Reigned
in
this
second
Race
,
from
King
Pepin
downwards
unto
Hugh
Capet
,
(
which
are
about
17
or
18
Kings
in
238.
Years
,
)
we
shall
find
that
not
some
few
,
but
the
most
part
of
them
did
both
enter
and
enjoy
their
Crowns
and
Dignities
contrary
to
the
Law
of
Lineal
Descent
,
and
of
next
Succession
by
Bloud
.
Whereof
also
there
would
not
want
divers
Examples
in
the
third
and
last
Descent
,
since
Hugo
Capetus's
time
,
if
we
would
pass
further
to
Examine
the
Stories
thereof
.
For
not
to
go
further
down
than
to
the
very
next
Descent
after
Hugh
,
which
was
King
Robert
his
Son
;
Gerard
affirmeth
in
his
Story
,
Henry
,
Robert
the
Elder
was
put
back
,
and
his
younger
Brother
Henry
made
King
of
France
,
preferred
before
his
elder
Brother
.
and
Reigned
many
Years
by
the
name
of
Henry
the
First
,
and
this
he
saith
happened
partly
for
that
Robert
was
but
a
Simple
man
in
respect
of
Henry
,
and
partly
also
for
that
Henry
was
greatly
favoured
and
assisted
in
this
pretence
by
Duke
Robert
of
Normandy
Father
to
our
William
the
Conquerour
,
how
he
came
to
be
Duke
of
Normandy
and
in
recompense
hereof
,
this
King
Henry
afterwards
assisted
the
said
William
Bastard
son
to
Robert
for
the
attaining
of
the
Dukedom
of
Normandy
,
after
the
death
of
the
said
Duke
Robert
his
Father
,
the
Holy
Land
,
(
in
which
Journey
he
dyed
,
)
as
also
for
avoiding
of
Dissension
and
Wars
that
otherwise
might
ensue
,
were
content
to
exclude
the
Uncles
,
and
admit
the
Bastard
son
,
who
was
also
assisted
by
the
Forces
of
the
King
of
France
,
as
hath
been
said
;
so
as
no
Scruple
it
seemed
there
was
in
those
days
,
either
to
prefer
King
Henry
to
the
Crown
of
France
before
his
Elder
Brother
,
or
Duke
William
,
the
Bastard
son
to
the
Dutchy
of
Normandy
before
his
lawful
Uncles
upon
such
slow
Considerations
,
as
those
States
may
be
presumed
to
have
had
for
their
doings
.
seventh
Chapter
,
was
deceased
,
the
People
of
France
were
so
offended
with
his
evil
Life
and
Government
,
le
Gros
,
for
his
sake
:
and
so
was
he
like
to
have
been
indeed
,
as
may
appear
by
the
Chronicle
of
France
,
if
some
of
his
Party
had
not
caused
him
to
be
Crowned
in
hast
,
and
out
of
Order
.
in
Orleans
,
for
preventing
the
matter
.
Philip
Cominaeus
,
in
his
Story
of
King
Luys
the
Eleventh
,
declare
,
how
that
the
State
of
France
had
once
determined
to
have
disinherited
his
Son
Charles
,
named
after
the
VIII
.
and
to
put
him
back
from
his
Succession
for
their
hatred
to
his
Father
,
if
the
said
Father
had
not
dyed
while
the
other
was
very
young
,
as
I
noted
before
also
,
that
it
happened
in
King
Henry
the
Third
of
England
,
who
was
once
condemned
by
the
Barons
to
be
disinherited
,
for
the
fault
of
King
John
his
Father
,
and
Lowys
the
Prince
of
France
chosen
in
his
place
,
but
that
the
death
of
King
John
did
alter
that
Course
intended
by
the
English
Nobility
,
so
as
this
matter
is
neither
new
nor
unaccustomed
in
all
foreign
Countreys
,
and
now
will
I
pass
also
a
little
to
our
English
Stories
,
to
see
whether
the
like
may
be
found
in
them
or
no.
And
first
of
all
that
the
Realm
of
England
hath
had
as
great
Variety
,
Examples
of
the
Realm
of
England
.
Changes
and
Diversity
in
the
Races
of
their
Kings
,
as
any
one
Realm
in
the
World
,
it
seemeth
evident
;
for
that
first
of
all
,
after
the
Britains
,
it
had
Romans
for
their
Governours
for
many
years
,
and
then
of
them
and
their
Roman
Bloud
they
had
Kings
again
of
their
own
,
as
app●areth
by
that
Valiant
King
Aurelius
Ambrosius
,
Divers
Races
of
English
Kings
.
who
resisted
so
manfully
and
prudently
the
Saxons
for
a
time
,
after
this
they
had
Kings
of
the
Saxon
and
English
Bloud
,
and
after
them
of
the
Danes
,
and
then
of
the
Normans
,
and
after
them
again
of
the
French
;
and
last
of
all
,
it
seemeth
to
have
returned
to
the
Britains
again
,
in
King
Henry
the
Seventh
,
for
that
his
Father
came
of
that
Race
:
and
now
you
know
there
be
Pretenders
of
divers
Nations
,
I
mean
both
of
Scotish
,
Spanish
and
Italian
Bloud
;
so
that
England
is
like
to
participate
with
all
their
Neighbours
round
about
them
,
and
I
for
my
part
do
feel
my self
much
of
the
French
opinion
before-alledged
,
that
so
the
Ship
be
well
and
happily
guided
▪
I
esteem
it
not
much
important
of
what
Race
or
Nation
the
Pilot
be
:
but
now
to
our
purpose
.
I
mean
to
pass
over
the
First
and
Antient
Ranks
of
Kings
,
as
well
of
the
British
and
Roman
,
The
name
of
England
and
English
.
as
also
of
the
Saxon
Races
,
until
King
Egbert
the
first
of
this
name
,
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
and
almost
of
all
the
rest
of
England
besides
,
who
therefore
is
said
to
be
properly
the
first
Monarch
of
the
Saxon
Bloud
,
and
he
that
first
of
all
commanded
that
Realm
to
be
called
England
,
which
ever
since
hath
been
observed
.
the
first
Monarch
of
England
.
This
man
Egbert
being
a
young
Gentleman
of
a
Noble
House
in
the
West
parts
of
England
,
was
had
in
jealousy
by
his
King
Britricus
,
(
who
was
the
sixteenth
King
from
Cerdicius
,
first
King
of
the
West
Saxons
,
as
he
was
also
the
last
of
his
Bloud
.
And
for
that
he
suspected
that
this
Egbert
,
for
his
great
Prowess
,
might
come
in
time
to
be
chosen
King
;
he
banish'd
him
into
France
,
where
he
lived
divers
years
,
and
was
a
Captain
under
the
famous
King
Pepin
that
was
Father
to
Charles
the
Great
,
and
hearing
afterwards
that
King
Britricus
was
dead
,
he
returned
into
England
where
Polydor
saith
,
he
was
created
or
chosen
King
by
consent
and
voice
of
all
men
,
though
yet
he
were
not
next
by
Propinquity
of
Bloud
Royal
,
as
is
most
evident
,
and
yet
he
proved
the
most
Excellent
King
that
ever
the
Saxons
had
before
,
or
perhaps
after
,
and
his
Election
happened
in
the
Year
of
Christ
eight
hundred
and
two
,
Election
of
the
People
,
as
here
you
see
.
This
King
Egbert
,
or
Egbrich
,
as
others
do
write
him
,
Ethelbald
,
Ethelbert
,
Ethelred
,
and
Alfred
,
for
that
none
of
the
former
Three
had
any
Children
,
and
all
the
latter
Three
were
most
Excellent
Princes
,
especially
Alfred
,
William
Conquerour
came
afterwards
in
the
sixth
Descent
.
This
man
erected
also
the
Vniversity
of
Oxford
,
being
very
Learned
himself
,
builded
divers
goodly
Monasteries
and
Churches
,
the
Senior
or
Elder
.
This
King
Edward
dying
left
two
Sons
,
lawfully
begotten
of
his
Wife
Edigna
,
the
one
named
Prince
Edmund
,
and
the
other
Eldred
,
and
a
Third
Illegitimate
,
whose
name
was
Adelstan
,
whom
he
had
by
a
Concubine
.
But
yet
for
that
this
man
was
esteemed
to
be
of
more
valor
than
the
other
,
the
Bastard
preferred
.
he
was
preferred
to
the
Crown
,
before
the
Two
other
Princes
Legitimate
,
Adelstan
the
Son
of
King
Edward
by
a
Concubin
was
made
King
by
the
People
,
and
was
Crowned
according
to
the
old
custom
by
Athelme
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
at
the
Town
of
Kingston
.
Thus
far
Polidor
,
and
Stow
addeth
further
these
words
:
His
Coronation
was
celebrated
in
the
Market-place
,
upon
a
Stage
,
erected
on
high
,
that
the
King
might
better
be
seen
of
the
Multitude
,
he
was
a
Prince
of
worthy
memory
,
valiant
and
wise
in
all
his
Acts
,
and
brought
this
Land
into
one
perfect
Monarchy
,
for
he
expelled
utterly
the
Danes
,
and
quieted
the
Welchmen
.
Thus
much
Stow
of
the
Success
of
Chusing
this
King
Bastard
to
Reign
.
To
whose
Acts
might
be
added
that
he
conquered
Scotland
,
and
brought
Constantine
their
King
to
do
him
homage
,
and
restored
●uy
d'
Outremer
his
Sisters
son
to
the
the
Kingdom
of
France
,
as
before
hath
been
signified
.
This
man
dying
without
Issue
his
Lawful
Brother
Edmond
,
The
〈◊〉
preferred
before
the
Nephews
.
946.
Polid.
l.
6.
they
were
both
put
back
by
the
Realm
,
and
their
Uncle
Eldred
was
preferred
before
them
,
so
saith
Polidor
,
Genuit
Edmondus
ex
Egilda
uxere
Eduinum
&
Edgarum
,
qui
cum
aetate
pueri
essent
,
post
Eldredum
deinde
regnarunt
.
King
Edmond
begat
of
his
Wife
Egilda
two
Sons
named
Edwin
and
Edgar
,
who
for
that
they
were
but
children
in
years
,
were
put
back
,
and
Reigned
afterwards
after
their
Vncle
Eldred
.
The
like
saith
Stow
,
and
yieldeth
the
same
reason
in
these
words
,
in
〈…〉
.
Eldred
succeeded
Edmond
his
Brother
for
that
his
Sons
Edwin
and
Edgar
were
thought
too
young
to
take
so
great
a
Charge
upon
them
.
This
Eldred
,
though
he
entred
,
as
you
see
against
the
Right
of
the
Nephews
,
yet
lay
Polidor
and
Stow
that
he
had
all
mens
Good-will
,
and
was
Crowned
,
as
his
Brother
had
been
at
Kingston
by
Odo
Arch-bishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
Reigned
nine
years
with
great
good
will
and
praise
of
all
men
.
He
dyed
at
last
without
Issue
,
and
so
his
Elder
Nephew
Edwin
was
admitted
to
the
Crown
,
but
yet
after
four
years
he
was
deposed
again
for
his
lewd
and
vitious
Life
,
and
his
younger
brother
Edgar
admitted
in
his
place
in
the
year
of
Christ
959
rarest
Princes
,
that
the
World
had
in
his
time
,
both
for
Peace
and
War
,
Justice
,
Piety
and
Valour
.
Stow
saith
,
he
kept
a
Navy
of
three
thousand
and
six
hundred
Ships
distributed
in
divers
Parts
for
defence
of
the
Realm
.
Also
that
he
built
and
restored
47
Monasteries
at
his
own
Charges
,
and
did
other
many
such
Acts
:
he
was
Father
to
King
Edward
the
Martyr
,
and
Grandfather
to
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
though
by
two
different
Wives
;
for
by
his
first
Wife
named
Egilfred
he
had
Edwar●
after
martyrized
;
After
this
so
shameful
Murther
of
King
Edward
many
good
men
of
the
Realm
were
of
opinion
not
to
admit
the
Succession
of
Etheldred
his
half
Brother
,
This
Etheldred
had
two
Wives
,
Mother
to
King
Edward
the
Confessor
.
The
second
Wife
of
Etheldred
was
called
Emma
,
Sister
to
Richard
Duke
of
Normandy
,
who
was
Grandfather
to
William
the
Conquerour
,
to
wit
,
Father
to
Duke
Robert
,
that
was
Father
to
William
,
so
as
Emma
was
great
Aunt
to
this
William
,
and
she
bare
unto
King
Etheldred
two
Sons
,
the
First
Edward
,
who
was
afterwards
named
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
&
Alerud
who
was
slain
traiterously
by
the
Earl
of
Kent
,
as
presently
we
shall
shew
.
After
the
death
also
of
King
Etheldred
,
Queen
Emma
was
married
to
the
Dane
King
Canutus
,
the
first
of
that
name
,
sirnamed
the
Great
,
that
was
King
of
England
after
Etheldred
,
and
Edmond
Ironside
his
Son
,
and
to
him
she
bare
a
Son
named
Hardica●utus
,
who
Reigned
also
in
England
before
King
Edward
the
Confessor
.
Now
then
to
come
to
our
Purpose
,
Edmond
Ironside
,
elder
Son
of
King
Etheldred
,
until
the
possession
thereof
gotten
by
William
Duke
of
Normandy
,
to
wit
,
for
the
space
of
50
years
,
shall
easily
see
what
authority
the
Commonwealth
hath
in
such
Affairs
,
to
alter
titles
of
Succession
,
according
as
publick
necessity
or
utility
stall
require
;
for
thus
briefly
the
matter
passed
.
King
Etheldred
seeing
himself
too
weak
for
Sweno
the
King
of
Danes
,
that
was
entred
the
Land
,
fled
with
his
Wife
Emma
and
her
two
children
Edward
and
Alerud
,
unto
her
Brother
Duke
Richard
of
Normandy
,
and
there
remained
until
the
death
of
Sweno
,
and
he
being
dead
,
Etheldred
returned
into
England
,
made
a
certain
Agreement
and
Division
of
the
Realm
between
him
and
Canutus
the
son
of
Sweno
,
and
so
dyed
,
leaving
his
eldest
Son
Edmond
Ironside
to
succeed
him
,
who
soon
after
dying
also
left
the
whole
Realm
to
the
said
Canutus
,
and
that
by
plain
Covenant
,
as
Canutus
pretended
,
that
the
Longest
Liver
should
have
all
:
whereupon
the
said
Canutus
took
the
two
Children
of
King
Edmond
Ironside
named
Edmond
and
Edward
,
Sons
of
King
Edmond
Ironside
.
and
sent
them
over
into
Sweedland
,
(
which
at
that
time
was
subject
also
unto
him
,
)
and
caused
them
to
be
brought
up
honourably
,
of
which
Two
the
Elder
named
Edmond
dyed
without
issue
,
but
Edward
was
married
,
and
had
divers
Children
,
as
after
shall
be
touched
.
Etheldred
and
his
Son
Edmond
being
dead
,
the
First
.
1018
Canutus
the
Dane
was
admitted
for
King
of
England
by
the
whole
Parliament
and
Consent
of
the
Realm
,
and
Crowned
by
Alerud
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
as
Polidor
saith
,
and
he
proved
an
excellent
King
,
went
to
Rome
,
and
was
allowed
by
that
See
also
.
He
did
many
Works
of
Charity
,
shewed
himself
a
good
Christian
,
and
very
loving
and
kind
to
Englishmen
,
married
Queen
Emma
an
Englishwoman
,
and
Mother
to
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
and
had
by
her
a
Son
,
named
Hardicanutus
,
and
so
dyed
and
was
much
mourned
by
the
English
,
after
he
had
Reigned
twenty
Years
,
though
his
entrance
and
Title
was
partly
by
Force
and
partly
by
Election
,
as
before
you
heard
.
After
this
Canutus
the
First
,
sirnamed
the
Great
,
(
for
that
he
was
King
jointly
both
of
England
,
Norway
and
Denmark
,
)
was
dead
,
Polidor
saith
that
all
the
States
of
the
Realm
met
together
at
Oxford
to
consult
whom
they
should
make
King
,
the
Bastard
.
1038.
and
at
last
by
the
more
part
of
Voices
was
chosen
Herauld
the
first
Son
of
Canutus
by
a
Concubine
,
Edmond
Ironside
that
were
in
Sweedland
then
to
the
Princes
of
Edward
and
Alerud
Sons
to
King
Etheldred
,
and
Brothers
to
Ironside
that
were
in
Normandy
,
and
thirdly
to
Hardicanutus
Son
to
Canutus
by
his
Lawful
Wife
Emma
,
to
whom
it
was
also
assured
at
her
Marriage
,
that
her
Issue
should
succeed
,
if
she
had
any
by
Canutus
.
After
the
death
of
this
Harald
,
who
dyed
in
Oxford
where
he
was
elected
,
within
three
years
after
his
Election
,
there
came
from
Denmark
Hardicanutus
to
claim
the
Crown
,
that
his
Father
and
Brother
had
possessed
before
him
,
of
whose
Coming
Polidor
saith
;
libentissimis
animis
accipitur
communique
omnium
consensu
Rex
dicitur
.
He
was
received
with
great
good-will
of
all
,
and
by
common
Consent
made
King
:
and
this
was
done
by
the
States
without
any
respect
had
of
the
Succession
of
those
Princes
in
Normandy
and
Swedeland
,
and
who
by
birth
were
before
him
,
as
hath
been
shewed
;
and
this
is
the
second
breach
of
Lineal
Descent
after
Etheldred
.
But
this
Hardicanutus
being
dead
also
upon
the
sudden
at
a
certain
Banquet
in
Lambeth
by
London
without
issue
,
within
two
years
after
his
Coronation
,
the
States
of
the
Realm
had
determined
to
chuse
Aludred
for
their
King
,
the
younger
Brother
preferred
.
who
was
younger
Brother
to
Edward
,
and
for
that
cause
sent
for
him
out
of
Normandy
,
as
Polidor
recounteth
,
and
had
made
him
King
without
all
doubt
,
(
for
that
he
was
esteemed
more
Stirring
and
Valiant
than
his
elder
Brother
Edward
)
had
not
Earl
Goodwin
of
Kent
fearing
the
young
man's
stomach
raised
a
strong
Faction
against
him
,
and
thereupon
also
caused
him
to
be
traiterously
murthered
as
he
passed
through
Kent
towards
London
;
nor
had
the
State
herein
any
respect
to
Antiquity
of
Bloud
,
for
that
before
Alfred
were
both
his
own
elder
Brother
Prince
Edward
,
(
who
after
him
was
chosen
King
,
)
and
before
them
both
were
Edmond
and
Edward
the
Children
of
their
elder
Brother
Edmond
Ironside
,
as
hath
been
said
,
and
this
is
the
third
Breach
of
Lineal
Descent
.
But
this
notwithstanding
,
Alured
being
slain
,
the
Confessor
made
King
against
Right
of
Succession
.
Prince
Edward
was
made
King
,
tanta
publica
laetitta
(
saith
Polidor
)
ut
certatim
pro
ejus
saelici
Principatu
,
cuncti
vot
a
facerent
.
That
is
,
He
was
made
King
with
such
universal
joy
and
contentment
of
all
men
,
as
every
man
contended
who
should
pray
and
make
most
Vows
to
God
for
his
happy
Reign
:
And
according
to
this
was
the
Success
,
for
he
was
a
most
Excellent
Prince
,
and
almost
miraculously
,
he
Reigned
with
great
Peace
,
and
void
of
all
War
at
home
and
abroad
,
for
the
space
of
almost
twenty
years
,
after
so
infinit
Broils
as
had
been
before
him
,
and
ensued
after
him
;
and
yet
his
Title
by
Succession
cannot
be
justified
,
as
you
see
,
for
that
his
eldest
Brothers
Son
was
then
alive
,
to
wit
,
Prince
Edward
,
the
Outlaw
and
his
Children
put
back
.
sirnamed
the
Outlaw
,
who
in
this
Kings
Reign
came
into
England
,
and
brought
his
Wife
and
three
lawful
Children
with
him
,
to
wit
,
Edgar
,
Margaret
and
Christian
:
but
yet
was
not
this
good
King
Edward
so
scrupulous
,
as
to
give
over
his
Kingdom
to
any
of
them
,
or
to
doubt
of
the
Right
of
his
own
Title
,
which
he
had
by
Election
of
the
Commonwealth
,
against
the
Order
of
Succession
.
This
King
Edward
being
dead
without
issue
,
Polidor
saith
,
that
the
States
made
a
great
Consultation
,
whom
they
should
make
King
,
and
first
of
all
it
seemeth
they
excluded
him
,
that
was
only
Next
by
Propinquity
in
Bloud
,
which
was
Edgar
Adelin
,
Son
to
the
said
Prince
Edward
the
Outlaw
now
departed
,
and
Nephew
to
King
Edmond
Ironside
,
and
the
reason
of
this
exclusion
is
alledged
by
Polidor
in
these
words
,
Polyd.
l.
8.
is
puer
id
aetatis
nondum
regno
gubernando
maturus
erat
:
That
is
,
he
being
a
Child
of
so
small-years
was
not
ripe
enough
to
Govern
the
Kingdom
.
second
King
by
Election
.
1066.
And
then
he
saith
that
Harald
Son
of
Earl
Goodwin
,
by
the
Daughter
of
Canutus
,
the
First
,
proclaimed
himself
King
,
and
moreover
he
addeth
,
Non
displicuit
omnino
id
factum
populo
,
ubi
s●p
.
qui
plurimum
s●ei
in
Haraldi
virtute
habebat
,
itaque
more
majorum
sacratus
est
,
which
is
,
This
fact
of
Harald
displeased
not
at
all
the
People
of
England
,
for
that
they
had
great
hope
in
the
vertue
of
this
Harald
,
and
so
was
he
Anointed
and
Crowned
according
to
the
Fashion
of
the
antient
Kings
of
England
.
By
which
words
we
may
see
that
Harald
had
also
the
approbation
of
the
Realm
to
be
King
,
notwithstanding
that
little
Edgar
was
present
,
as
hath
been
said
,
so
as
this
was
the
fourth
Breach
of
Succession
at
this
time
.
But
in
the
mean
space
William
Duke
of
Normandy
pretended
that
he
was
chosen
before
by
King
Edward
the
Confessor
,
〈…〉
of
England
An.
1066.
by
Election
.
and
that
the
Realm
had
given
their
consent
thereunto
,
and
that
King
Edward
left
the
same
testified
in
his
last
Will
and
Testament
;
and
albeit
none
of
our
English
Authors
do
avow
the
same
clearly
,
yet
do
many
other
foreign
Writers
hold
it
,
and
it
seemeth
very
probable
that
some
such
thing
had
past
,
both
for
that
Duke
William
had
many
in
England
that
did
favour
his
Pretence
at
his
entrance
,
as
also
,
as
Gerard
in
his
French
Story
saith
,
that
at
his
first
Coming
to
London
he
punished
divers
by
name
,
Constantinus
Afer
wrot
a
Book
of
his
Miracles
,
)
being
informed
by
Duke
William
of
the
Justness
of
his
pretence
,
did
send
him
his
Benediction
and
a
precious
Ring
of
Gold
,
with
an
Hallowed
Banner
,
by
which
he
got
the
Victory
;
thus
writeth
Gerard
in
his
French
Chronicles
,
and
Antoninus
Archbishop
of
Florence
,
William
Conquerour
,
and
commendeth
his
Enterprize
.
But
howsoever
this
was
the
Victory
we
see
he
got
,
and
God
prospered
his
Pretence
,
and
hath
confirmed
his
Off-spring
in
the
Crown
of
England
more
than
500.
Years
together
;
So
as
now
,
accounting
from
the
the
death
of
King
Edmond
Ironside
,
unto
this
man
,
we
shall
find
,
(
as
before
I
have
said
,
)
in
less
than
50
Years
,
that
5.
or
6.
Kings
were
made
in
England
one
after
another
,
by
only
Authority
and
Approbation
of
the
Commonwealth
,
contrary
to
the
ordinary
Course
of
Lineal
Succession
by
Propinquity
of
Blood
.
And
all
this
is
before
the
Conquest
,
but
if
we
should
pass
any
further
down
,
we
should
find
more
Examples
than
before
.
For
First
,
William
Rufus
and
Henry
the
I.
were
they
not
both
younger
Brothers
to
Robert
Duke
of
Normandy
,
to
whom
the
most
part
of
the
Realm
was
inclined
,
(
as
Polydor
saith
,
Gul.
Conq.
)
to
have
given
the
Kingdom
presently
after
the
Conquerours
death
,
as
due
to
him
by
Succession
,
notwithstanding
that
William
for
particular
displeasure
against
his
elder
Son
,
had
ordained
the
contrary
in
his
Testament
.
But
that
Robert
being
absent
in
the
War
of
Hierusalem
,
the
Holy
and
Learned
man
Laufranke
,
(
as
he
was
accounted
then
,
)
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
William
Rufus
King
.
An.
1087.
being
deceived
with
vain
hope
of
William
Rufus's
good
nature
,
perswaded
them
the
contrary
,
who
was
at
that
day
of
high
Estimation
and
Authority
in
England
,
and
so
might
induce
the
Realm
to
do
what
he
liked
.
Henry
Newborow
Earl
of
Warwick
,
that
dealt
with
the
Nobility
for
him
,
and
Maurice
Bishop
of
London
with
the
Clergy
,
for
that
Anselm
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
was
in
banishment
.
Besides
this
also
it
did
greatly
help
his
cause
,
that
his
elder
Brother
Robert
,
(
to
whom
the
Crown
by
right
appertained
,
)
was
absent
again
this
second
time
in
the
War
of
Jerusalem
,
and
so
lost
thereby
his
Kingdom
,
as
before
:
Henry
having
no
other
Title
in
the
World
unto
it
,
but
by
Election
and
Admission
of
the
People
,
which
yet
he
so
defended
afterwards
against
his
said
Brother
Robert
,
that
came
to
claim
it
by
the
Sword
,
and
God
did
so
prosper
him
therein
,
as
he
to●k
his
said
elder
Brother
Prisoner
,
and
so
kept
him
for
many
Years
,
until
he
dyed
in
Prison
most
pitifully
.
the
Empress
.
But
this
King
Henry
dying
left
a
Daughter
behind
him
,
named
Mawde
or
Mathilde
,
which
being
married
first
to
the
Emperour
Henry
the
V.
he
dyed
without
issue
,
and
then
was
she
married
again
the
second
time
to
Geffry
Plantagenet
Earl
of
Anjow
in
France
,
to
whom
she
bare
a
Son
named
Henry
,
his
Grandfather
,
caused
to
be
declared
for
Heir
Apparent
to
the
Crown
in
his
Days
,
but
yet
after
his
decease
,
entred
against
Succession
.
for
that
Stephen
Earl
of
Bollogne
,
born
of
Adela
Daughter
to
William
the
Conquerour
,
was
thought
by
the
State
of
England
to
be
more
fit
to
Govern
,
and
to
defend
the
Land
,
(
for
that
he
was
at
Mans
age
,
)
then
was
Prince
Henry
a
Child
of
Maude
his
Mother
,
he
was
admitted
,
and
Henry
put
back
,
and
this
chiefly
at
the
perswasion
of
Henry
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
Brother
to
the
said
Stephen
,
as
also
by
the
Solicitation
of
the
Abbot
of
Glassenbury
and
others
,
who
thought
belike
they
might
do
the
same
,
with
good
Conscience
for
the
good
of
the
Realm
,
though
the
event
proved
not
so
well
,
for
that
it
drew
all
England
into
Factions
and
Divisions
,
for
avoiding
and
ending
whereof
,
An
Act
of
Parliament
about
Succession
.
1153.
the
States
some
Years
after
in
a
Parliament
at
Wal●ingford
made
an
agreement
that
Stephen
should
be
Lawful
King
,
during
his
Life
only
,
and
that
Henry
and
his
Off-spring
should
succeed
him
,
and
that
Prince
William
King
Stephen's
Son
should
be
deprived
of
his
Succession
to
the
Crown
,
and
made
only
Earl
of
Norfolk
,
thus
did
the
State
dispose
of
the
Crown
at
that
time
,
which
was
in
the
Year
of
Christ
1153.
To
this
Henry
succeeded
by
Order
his
Eldest
son
then
living
named
Richard
,
and
sirnamed
Cordelyon
,
and
King
John
.
1190.
for
his
Valor
,
but
after
him
again
the
Succession
was
broken
.
For
that
John
King
Henry's
youngest
Son
,
to
wit
,
younger
Brother
to
Richard
,
whom
his
Father
the
King
had
left
so
unprovided
,
as
in
jest
he
was
called
,
by
the
French
,
Jean
sens
terre
,
as
if
you
would
say
Sr
John
Lacke
Land
:
This
man
,
I
say
,
was
,
after
the
death
of
his
Brother
,
Admitted
and
Crowned
by
the
States
of
England
,
and
Arthur
Duke
of
Britain
,
Son
and
Heir
to
Geffery
(
that
was
elder
brother
to
John
,
)
was
against
the
ordinary
course
of
Succession
excluded
.
And
albeit
this
Arthur
did
seek
to
remedy
the
matter
by
War
,
put
back
.
yet
it
seemed
that
God
did
more
defend
this
Election
of
the
Commonwealth
than
the
right
Title
of
Arthur
by
Succession
,
for
that
Arthur
was
overcome
,
and
taken
by
King
John
,
though
he
had
the
King
of
France
on
his
side
,
and
he
dyed
pitifully
in
prison
,
or
rather
,
as
most
Authors
do
hold
,
he
was
put
to
death
by
King
John
his
Uncles
own
hands
in
the
Castle
of
Roan
,
thereby
to
make
his
Title
of
Succession
more
clear
,
which
yet
could
not
be
,
for
that
as
well
Stow
in
his
Chronicle
,
as
also
Matthew
of
Westminster
and
others
before
him
do
write
,
that
Geffrey
besides
this
Son
,
Two
Sisters
of
Prince
Arthur
Duke
of
Britain
.
left
two
Daughters
also
by
the
Lady
Constance
his
Wife
,
Countess
and
Heir
of
Britaine
,
which
by
the
Law
of
England
should
have
succeeded
before
John
;
but
of
this
small
account
seemed
to
be
made
at
that
day
.
and
his
Son
rejected
.
1216.
Some
years
after
,
when
the
Barons
and
States
of
England
misliked
utterly
the
Government
and
proceeding
of
this
King
John
,
they
rejected
him
again
,
and
chose
Luys
the
Prince
of
France
to
be
their
King
,
and
did
swear
Fealty
to
him
in
London
,
as
before
hath
been
said
;
and
they
deprived
also
the
young
Prince
Henry
his
Son
,
that
was
at
that
time
but
eight
years
old
;
but
upon
the
death
of
his
Father
King
John
,
that
shortly
after
insued
,
they
recalled
again
that
sentence
,
and
admitted
this
Henry
to
the
Crown
by
the
name
of
King
Henry
the
III.
and
disanulled
the
Oath
and
Allegiance
made
unto
Luys
Prince
of
France
;
and
so
King
Henry
Reigned
for
the
space
of
53.
years
afterwards
,
the
longest
Reign
(
as
I
think
)
that
any
before
or
after
him
hath
had
in
England
.
Moreover
you
may
know
,
that
from
this
King
Henry
the
third
,
The
Titles
of
York
and
Lancaster
.
do
take
their
first
beginning
the
two
branches
of
York
and
Lancaster
,
which
after
fell
to
so
great
contention
about
the
Crown
:
Into
which
if
we
would
enter
,
we
should
see
plainly
,
as
before
hath
been
noted
,
that
the
best
of
all
their
titles
after
the
deposition
of
King
Richard
the
second
,
depended
on
this
authority
of
the
Commonwealth
,
for
that
as
the
People
were
affected
,
and
the
greater
part
prevailed
,
so
were
their
titles
either
allowed
,
confirmed
,
altered
,
or
disanulled
by
Parliaments
;
and
yet
may
not
we
well
affirm
,
but
that
either
part
when
they
were
in
possession
and
confirmed
therein
by
these
Parliaments
,
were
lawful
Kings
,
and
that
God
concurred
with
them
,
as
with
true
Princes
for
Government
of
their
People
;
For
if
we
should
deny
this
point
,
as
before
hath
been
noted
,
great
inconveniencis
would
follow
,
and
we
should
shake
the
States
of
most
Princes
in
the
World
at
this
day
,
as
by
examples
which
alreay
I
have
alledged
in
part
may
appear
.
And
with
this
also
I
mean
to
conclude
,
and
end
this
discourse
in
like
manner
,
affirming
,
Thus
said
the
Civilian
,
and
being
called
upon
and
drawn
to
a
new
matter
by
the
question
that
ensueth
,
he
made
his
last
discourse
and
conclusion
of
the
whole
matter
,
in
manner
following
.
CHAP.
IX
.
What
are
the
principal
points
which
a
Common-wealth
ought
to
respect
in
admitting
or
excluding
of
any
Prince
,
that
pretendeth
to
succeed
:
wherein
it
is
handled
largely
;
also
of
the
diversity
of
Religion
,
and
other
such
Cases
.
AFter
the
Civilian
had
alledged
all
these
examples
of
Succession
,
altered
or
rejected
by
publick
Authority
of
Commonwealths
,
and
of
the
allowance
and
approbation
and
good
success
,
which
for
the
most
part
God
seems
to
have
given
unto
the
same
,
one
of
the
Company
brake
forth
,
and
said
,
That
this
point
appeared
so
evident
unto
him
,
as
no
doubt
in
the
World
could
be
made
thereof
;
I
mean
,
Whether
this
thing
in
it self
be
lawful
or
no
?
To
alter
sometimes
the
course
of
Succession
,
seeing
that
all
Commonwealths
of
Christendom
,
had
done
it
so
often
;
only
he
said
,
that
it
remained
somewhat
doubtful
unto
him
,
whether
the
causes
alledged
in
these
mutations
,
and
changes
before-mentioned
,
were
always
sufficient
or
no
?
For
that
sometimes
they
seemed
to
him
but
weak
and
slender
,
as
when
(
for
example
)
the
Vncle
was
preferred
before
the
Nephews
;
for
that
he
was
a
Man
,
and
the
other
Children
,
which
cause
and
reason
hath
oftentimes
been
alledged
in
the
former
examples
,
both
of
Spain
,
France
,
and
England
;
As
also
when
the
younger
or
Bastard
Brother
is
admitted
,
and
the
elder
and
Legitimate
Excluded
;
for
that
the
one
is
a
Warrier
,
and
the
other
not
,
and
other
such
like
causes
are
yielded
(
said
he
,
)
in
the
Exclusions
before-rehearsed
,
which
yet
seems
not
sometimes
weighty
enough
for
so
great
an
Affair
.
To
this
answered
the
Civilian
,
That
according
to
their
Law
,
both
Civil
and
Canon
,
(
which
thing
also
he
affirmed
to
be
founded
on
great
reason
,
)
it
is
a
matter
most
certain
,
that
he
who
is
Judge
and
ought
to
give
the
sentence
in
the
thing
it self
,
is
also
to
judge
of
the
cause
,
for
thereof
is
he
called
Judge
▪
And
if
he
have
authority
in
the
one
,
good
reason
he
should
also
have
power
to
discern
the
other
,
so
as
,
if
we
grant
according
to
the
form
and
proofs
;
That
the
Realm
or
Commonwealth
hath
power
to
admit
or
put
back
the
Prince
or
pretender
to
the
Crown
;
Then
must
we
also
confess
that
the
same
Commonwealth
,
hath
Authority
to
judge
of
the
lawfulness
of
the
cause
;
and
considering
further
that
it
is
in
their
own
affair
,
and
in
a
matter
that
hath
his
whole
beginning
,
continuance
and
substance
from
them
alone
;
I
mean
from
the
Commonwealth
;
for
that
no
Man
is
King
or
Prince
by
institution
of
nature
,
as
before
hath
been
declared
,
but
every
King
and
Kings
Son
,
hath
his
dignity
and
preheminence
above
other
men
,
but
authority
only
of
the
Commonwealth
:
Who
can
affirm
the
contrary
said
the
Civilian
?
But
that
God
doth
allow
for
a
just
and
sufficient
cause
in
this
behalf
,
the
only
will
and
judgment
of
the
weal
publick
it self
,
supposing
always
,
(
as
in
reason
we
may
,
)
that
a
whole
Realm
will
never
agree
by
orderly
way
of
judgment
(
for
of
this
only
I
mean
,
and
not
of
any
particular
Faction
of
private
men
against
their
Heir
Apparent
,
)
to
Exclude
or
put
back
the
next
Heir
in
Bloud
and
Succession
without
a
reasonable
cause
,
in
their
sight
and
consure
.
And
seeing
that
they
only
are
to
be
Judges
of
this
case
,
(
as
now
I
have
said
)
we
are
to
presume
that
what
they
determine
,
is
just
and
lawful
for
the
time
,
and
if
at
one
time
they
should
determine
one
thing
,
and
the
contrary
at
another
,
(
as
they
did
often
in
England
during
the
contention
between
York
and
Lancaster
,
and
on
other
like
occasions
,
)
what
can
a
private
Man
judge
otherwise
,
but
that
they
had
different
reasons
and
motions
to
lead
them
at
different
times
,
and
they
being
properly
Lords
and
Owners
of
the
whole
business
committed
unto
them
:
It
is
enough
for
every
particular
man
to
subject
himself
to
that
which
his
Common-wealth
doth
in
this
behalf
,
and
to
obey
simply
,
without
any
further
inquisition
,
except
he
should
see
that
open
injustice
were
done
therein
,
or
God
manifestly
offended
,
and
the
Realm
indangered
.
Open
injustice
I
call
(
said
he
)
when
not
the
true
Commonwealth
,
but
some
Faction
of
wicked
Man
should
offer
to
determin
this
matter
,
without
lawful
authority
of
the
Realm
committed
to
them
;
and
I
call
manifest
offence
of
God
,
and
danger
of
the
Realm
,
when
such
a
Man
is
preferred
to
the
Crown
,
as
is
evident
that
he
will
do
what
lyeth
in
him
to
the
prejudice
of
them
both
;
I
mean
both
of
Gods
glory
and
the
publick
Wealth
:
as
for
example
,
if
a
Turk
or
Moor
(
as
before
I
have
said
)
or
some
other
notorious
wicked
Man
,
or
Tyrant
,
should
be
offered
by
Succession
or
otherwise
to
govern
among
Christians
,
in
which
cases
every
man
(
no
doubt
)
is
bound
to
resist
what
he
can
,
for
that
the
very
end
and
intent
for
which
all
Government
was
first
ordained
,
is
herein
manifestly
impugned
.
Thus
the
Civilian
discoursed
,
and
the
whole
Company
seemed
to
like
very
well
thereof
,
for
that
they
said
his
opinion
appeared
both
prudent
and
pious
;
What
were
the
true
causes
and
principal
points
,
which
ought
to
be
chiefly
regarded
,
as
well
by
the
Commonwealth
as
by
every
particular
Man
,
in
this
great
action
of
furthering
or
hindering
any
Prince
towards
a
Crown
.
And
they
said
unto
the
Civilian
,
that
if
he
would
discuss
in
like
manner
this
point
unto
them
,
it
would
be
a
very
apt
and
good
conclusion
to
all
his
former
Speeches
and
Discourses
,
which
having
been
of
the
authority
,
that
well
publicks
have
over
Princes
Titles
,
this
other
of
the
causes
and
considerations
that
ought
to
lead
them
for
use
and
exercise
of
the
same
authority
,
would
fall
very
fit
and
necessary
for
the
up-shot
of
all
.
Hereunto
the
Civilian
answered
,
that
he
well
saw
the
fitness
and
importance
of
the
matter
,
and
therefore
that
he
was
content
to
speak
a
word
or
two
more
thereof
;
Notwithstanding
that
much
had
been
said
already
therein
,
to
wit
,
in
all
those
points
which
had
been
disputed
about
the
end
of
Government
,
and
why
it
was
appointed
,
which
end
(
said
he
)
seing
it
is
(
as
largely
hath
been
proved
before
)
to
defend
,
preserve
,
and
benefit
the
Commonwealth
,
And
on
the
contrary
side
,
he
that
is
least
like
to
do
this
,
deserveth
least
to
be
preferred
,
and
here
(
quoth
he
,
)
you
see
doth
enter
also
that
consideration
mentioned
by
you
before
,
which
divers
Commonwealths
had
in
putting
back
oftentimes
Children
and
impotent
People
,
though
otherwise
next
in
Blood
,
)
from
Succession
,
and
preferring
more
able
Men
,
though
further
off
by
Descent
,
for
that
they
were
more
like
to
defend
well
their
Realm
and
Subjects
,
than
others
were
.
But
to
proceed
,
(
said
he
,
)
more
distinctly
and
more
perspicuously
in
this
matter
,
li.
3.
de
l'
Estat
.
pag.
242.
I
would
have
you
call
to
mind
one
Point
among
others
which
I
alledged
before
out
of
Gerard
the
French
Author
,
to
wit
,
that
the
King
of
France
in
his
Coronation
is
new
apparelled
three
times
in
one
day
,
once
as
a
Priest
,
and
then
as
a
Judge
,
and
last
as
King
armed
.
This
Division
seemeth
to
me
very
good
and
fit
,
(
quoth
he
,
)
and
to
comprehend
all
that
a
Wel-Publick
hath
need
of
,
for
her
happy
State
and
Felicity
,
both
in
Soul
and
Body
,
and
for
her
end
,
both
Supernatural
and
Natural
.
For
by
the
First
,
which
is
Religion
,
her
Subjects
do
attain
unto
their
end
Spiritual
and
Supernatural
,
which
is
the
Salvation
of
their
Souls
,
and
by
the
Second
and
Third
,
which
are
Justice
and
Defence
,
they
enjoy
their
Felicity
Temporal
,
which
is
,
to
live
in
Peace
among
themselves
,
and
Safety
from
their
Enemies
;
for
which
Cause
it
seemeth
that
these
are
the
three
Points
,
which
most
are
to
be
regarded
in
every
Prince
,
that
cometh
to
Government
,
and
much
more
in
him
that
is
not
yet
admitted
thereunto
,
but
offereth
himself
to
the
Commonwealth
for
the
same
purpose
.
final
End
and
Summum
Bonum
,
could
not
be
in
this
Life
,
nor
in
any
thing
Created
under
Heaven
,
but
must
needs
be
in
the
Life
to
come
,
and
that
by
attaining
to
enjoy
some
infinit
endless
and
immortal
Object
,
which
could
fully
satisfy
the
appetit
of
our
Soul
,
and
this
could
be
no
other
than
GOD
,
the
Maker
of
all
himself
.
And
that
consequently
all
other
things
of
this
transitory
Life
,
and
of
this
humane
Commonwealth
subject
to
mans
eyes
,
are
ordained
to
serve
and
be
subordinate
and
directed
to
the
other
Higher
End
,
and
that
all
mans
actions
in
this
World
are
first
of
all
,
and
in
the
highest
degree
,
to
be
employed
to
the
recognising
,
serving
and
honouring
of
this
great
Lord
that
governeth
the
whole
,
To
this
Light
I
say
came
the
Heathens
,
even
by
the
Instinct
and
Direction
of
Nature
,
whereof
ensued
that
there
was
never
yet
Pag●n
Philosopher
that
wrote
of
framing
a
good
Commonwealth
,
as
Socrates
,
Plato
,
Plutarch
,
Cicero
,
and
others
,
neither
Law-maker
among
them
that
left
Ordinances
for
the
same
purpose
,
as
Deucalion
,
Minos
,
Zaleucus
,
Lycurgus
,
Solon
,
Jon
,
Numa
,
or
the
like
,
which
besides
the
temporal
end
of
directing
things
well
for
the
body
,
had
not
especial
care
also
of
matters
appertaining
to
the
mind
,
to
wit
,
of
nourishing
,
honouring
and
rewarding
of
Vertue
;
and
for
restraining
and
punishing
of
Vice
and
Wickedness
▪
whereby
is
evident
that
their
end
and
butt
was
,
to
make
their
Citizens
Good
and
Vertuous
,
which
was
an
higher
end
▪
than
to
have
a
bare
consideration
of
temporal
and
bodily
Benefits
only
,
as
many
Governours
of
our
days
,
(
though
Christians
in
name
,
)
seem
to
have
,
who
pretend
no
higher
and
in
their
Government
than
Bodily
Wealth
,
and
a
certain
temporal
King
of
Peace
and
Justice
among
their
Subjects
,
which
divers
beasts
also
do
reach
unto
in
their
Congregations
and
Commonwealths
,
as
is
to
be
seen
among
Emmets
and
Bees
,
Cranes
,
Lions
and
other
such
Creaturs
,
that
by
Instinct
of
Nature
are
sociable
,
and
do
live
in
company
,
and
consequently
also
do
maintain
so
much
Order
and
Policy
in
their
Commonwealth
,
as
is
needful
for
their
preservation
and
continuance
.
Supreme
God
that
is
the
Beginning
and
End
of
all
the
rest
.
For
whose
Service
also
they
learned
by
the
same
Instinct
and
Institution
of
Nature
,
that
the
chiefest
and
supremest
Honour
,
the
Honour
of
Sacrifice
and
oblations
,
which
we
see
was
begun
and
practised
even
in
those
first
beginnings
of
the
Law
of
nature
,
before
the
Levitical
Law
;
and
the
particular
Forms
of
this
same
Law
were
prescribed
by
Moses
.
For
so
we
read
in
Genesis
of
Noach
,
that
he
made
an
Altar
,
and
offered
Sacrifices
to
God
,
upon
the
same
,
of
all
the
Beasts
and
Birds
that
he
had
in
the
Ark
,
odor
atusque
est
Dominus
odorem
suavitatis
,
And
God
received
the
smell
of
these
Sacrifices
,
as
a
sweet
smell
.
Which
is
to
say
,
that
God
was
highly
pleased
therewith
,
Moses
,
Sanctificabat
filios
consurgensque
diluculo
offerebat
holocausta
per
dies
singulos
.
He
did
sanctify
his
children
,
and
rising
early
in
the
Morning
did
offer
for
them
holocausts
or
burnt
sacrifices
every
day
.
This
men
used
in
those
days
,
and
this
they
were
taught
by
Law
of
Nature
,
I
mean
both
to
honour
God
above
all
things
,
and
to
honour
him
by
this
particular
way
of
Sacrifices
;
which
is
proved
also
evidently
by
that
which
at
this
day
is
found
and
seen
in
the
Indians
,
where
never
any
notice
of
Moses's
Law
came
,
and
yet
no
Nation
hath
ever
been
found
among
them
,
that
acknowledgeth
not
some
kind
of
God
,
and
offereth
not
some
kind
of
Sacrifice
unto
him
.
And
albeit
in
the
particular
means
of
honouring
this
God
,
as
also
in
distinguishing
between
false
gods
&
the
true
God
,
these
people
of
the
Indians
have
fallen
into
most
gross
and
infinit
errours
,
as
also
the
Gentiles
of
Europe
,
Asia
and
Africa
did
,
by
the
craft
and
subtilty
of
the
Devil
,
which
abusing
their
ignorance
,
did
thrust
himself
into
the
place
of
God
,
and
derived
and
drew
those
Sacrifices
and
supreme
honours
unto
himself
,
which
were
due
to
God
alone
;
yet
is
it
evident
hereby
,
(
and
this
is
sufficient
for
our
Purpose
,
)
that
by
God
and
Nature
,
Service
of
God
,
and
Religion
,
and
consequently
that
the
principal
Care
and
Charge
of
a
Prince
and
Magistrate
even
by
Nature
it self
,
is
,
to
look
thereunto
,
whereof
all
Antiquity
both
among
Jews
and
Gentiles
were
wont
to
have
so
great
regard
,
as
for
many
years
and
ages
their
Kings
and
chief
Magistrates
were
also
Priests
:
and
divers
Learned
men
do
hold
,
the
first
born
Children
,
so
much
esteemed
in
the
Law
of
Nature
(
as
before
we
have
seen
,
)
consisted
principally
in
this
,
that
the
Eldest
Sons
were
Priests
,
and
had
the
Charge
and
Dignity
of
this
greatest
Action
of
all
other
upon
Earth
,
Regard
of
Religion
among
Gentiles
.
And
this
respect
and
reverence
towards
Religion
was
so
greatly
planted
in
the
Breasts
of
all
Nations
her self
,
as
Cicero
pronounced
this
general
Sentence
in
his
time
.
Nulla
est
geus
tam
fera
,
nulla
tam
immunis
,
cujus
mentem
non
imbuerit
Deorum
colendorum
religio
.
There
is
no
Nation
so
fierce
or
barbarous
,
whose
minds
are
not
endued
with
some
Religion
of
worshipping
Gods
.
And
Plutarch
writing
against
a
certain
Atheist
of
his
time
saith
thus
:
If
you
travel
far
Countreys
,
you
may
chance
to
find
some
Citys
without
learning
,
without
Kings
,
without
riches
,
without
money
;
but
A
City
without
Temples
,
and
without
Gods
and
Sacrifices
,
no
man
yet
hath
ever
seen
.
And
finally
Aristotle
in
his
Politicks
having
numbred
divers
things
necessary
to
a
Commonwealth
,
addeth
these
words
:
Quintum
&
primum
,
circa
rem
Divinam
cultus
,
quod
sacerdotium
sacrificiumque
vocant
.
In
the
Fifth
place
,
(
which
indeed
ought
to
be
the
First
of
all
〈◊〉
.
)
is
necessary
to
a
Commonwealth
,
the
honour
and
service
due
unto
God
,
which
men
commonly
do
comprehend
by
the
words
of
Priesthood
and
Sacrifice
.
Civil
Law
a
very
solemn
form
of
an
Oath
,
which
Justinian
the
Emperour
,
above
1050.
years
ago
,
was
wont
to
give
to
all
his
Governours
of
Countreys
,
Citys
,
and
other
places
,
before
they
could
be
admitted
to
their
Charges
,
and
for
that
it
is
very
effectual
,
and
that
you
may
see
thereby
what
care
there
was
of
this
matter
at
that
time
,
and
what
manner
of
Solemn
and
Religious
Protestations
,
as
also
Imprecations
they
did
use
therein
,
it
shall
not
be
amiss
perhaps
to
repeat
the
same
in
his
own
words
,
which
are
these
following
.
The
Title
in
the
Civil
Law
is
:
Collat.
2.
Novella
constit
.
Justin.
8.
tit.
3.
Juramentum
quod
praestatur
iis
qui
administrationes
accipiunt
,
The
Oath
which
is
given
to
them
that
receive
Governments
.
And
then
the
Oath
beginneth
thus
:
Juro
per
Deum
omnipotentem
&
Filium
ejus
unigenitum
Dominum
nostrum
Jesum
Christum
&
Spiritum
Sanctum
,
&
per
sanctam
gloriosam
Dei
genitricem
&
semper
virginem
Mariam
,
&
per
quatuor
Evangelia
,
quae
in
manibus
meis
teneo
,
&
per
sanctos
archangelos
Michaelem
&
Gabrielem
,
puram
conscientiam
germanumque
servitium
me
servaturum
sacratissimis
nostris
Dominis
Justiniano
&
Theodosiae
coujugi
ejus
,
occasione
traditae
mihi
ab
eorum
pietate
administrationis
.
Et
quod
communicator
sum
sanctissim●e
Dei
Catholicae
&
Apostolicae
Ecclesiae
,
&
nullo
modo
vel
tempore
adversabor
ei
,
nec
alium
quemcunque
permittam
quantum
possibilitatem
habeam
,
&
si
vero
non
haec
omnia
servavero
,
recipiam
omnia
incommoda
hic
&
in
futuro
seculo
in
terribili
judicio
magni
Domini
Dei
&
Salvatoris
nostri
Jesu
Christi
,
&
habebo
partem
cum
Juda
&
cum
lepra
Gehazi
,
An.
Dom.
560.
&
cum
tremore
Cain
,
insuper
&
poenis
quae
lege
eorum
pietatis
continenter
ero
subjectus
.
Which
in
English
is
thus
:
I
do
swear
by
Almighty
God
,
and
by
his
Holy
Son
our
Lord
Jesus
Christ
,
and
by
the
Holy
Ghost
,
and
by
the
holy
glorious
Mother
of
God
,
the
perpetual
Virgin
Mary
,
and
by
the
four
Holy
Gospels
which
I
do
hold
in
my
hand
,
and
by
the
holy
Archangels
S.
Michel
and
S.
Gabriel
,
that
I
will
keep
a
pure
Conscience
,
and
perform
true
Service
unto
the
Sacred
Persons
of
our
Lords
and
Princes
Justinian
and
Theodosia
his
Wife
,
in
all
occasions
of
his
Government
,
by
their
benignity
committed
unto
me
.
Moreover
I
do
swear
that
I
am
communicant
and
member
of
the
most
Holy
Catholick
and
Apostolick
Church
of
God
,
and
that
I
shall
never
at
any
time
hereafter
be
contrary
to
the
same
,
nor
suffer
any
other
to
be
,
as
much
as
shall
lie
in
my
possibility
to
let
.
And
if
I
should
break
this
Oath
,
or
not
observe
any
point
thereof
,
I
am
content
to
receive
any
punishment
both
in
this
World
,
as
also
in
the
World
to
come
,
in
that
last
and
most
terrible
Judgment
of
our
great
Lord
and
Saviour
Jesus
Christ
,
and
to
have
my
part
with
Judas
,
as
also
with
the
leprosy
of
Gehazi
,
and
with
the
fear
and
trembling
of
damned
Cain
:
And
besides
all
this
,
I
shall
be
subject
to
all
punishments
that
are
ordained
in
the
Laws
of
their
Majesties
,
concerning
this
Affair
.
This
Oath
did
all
the
Governours
of
Christian
Countries
take
in
old
time
,
when
Christian
Emperours
did
flourish
;
and
it
hath
remained
for
a
Law
and
President
ever
since
to
all
Posterity
.
And
if
we
join
this
with
the
other
Oaths
before
set
down
in
the
V.
Chapter
,
which
Emperours
and
Kings
did
make
themselves
,
(
unto
their
Ecclesiastical
Prelates
,
at
their
first
Admission
,
)
about
this
Point
:
we
should
see
nothing
was
so
much
respected
in
Admission
of
a
Prince
,
or
Governour
,
(
nor
ought
to
be
,
)
as
Religion
;
for
that
,
(
as
I
have
said
before
,
)
this
is
the
chiefest
,
greatest
and
highest
end
of
every
Commonwealth
,
intended
both
by
God
and
Nature
,
to
assist
their
Subjects
to
the
attaining
of
their
Supernatural
end
,
by
honouring
and
serving
God
in
this
life
,
and
by
living
vertuously
,
for
that
otherwise
God
should
draw
no
other
fruit
or
commodity
out
of
humane
Common-wealths
,
than
of
an
Assembly
of
Brutish
Creaturs
,
maintained
only
and
governed
for
to
eat
,
drink
and
live
in
peace
,
as
before
hath
been
declared
.
But
the
End
of
man
being
far
higher
than
this
:
temporal
Justice
and
Valour
in
his
Person
,
which
two
other
Points
do
appertain
principally
to
the
humane
felicity
and
baser
end
of
Mans
Wel-publick
,
and
much
more
of
a
Christian
▪
Hereof
it
ensueth
also
that
nothing
in
the
world
can
so
justly
exclude
an
Heir
apparent
from
his
Succession
,
as
want
of
Religion
,
nor
any
cause
whatsoever
justify
and
clear
the
Conscience
of
the
Commonwealth
,
or
of
particular
men
,
that
in
this
Case
should
resist
his
Entrance
,
as
if
they
judge
him
faulty
in
this
point
,
which
is
the
he
Head
of
all
the
rest
,
and
for
which
all
the
rest
do
serve
.
You
do
remember
that
before
I
compared
an
Heir
apparent
unto
a
Spouse
betrothed
only
,
and
not
yet
married
to
the
Commonwealth
.
Which
Espousal
or
Betrothing
,
Vide
Digest
.
li.
2●
tit.
1.
leg
.
8.
&
10.
according
to
all
Law
both
Divine
and
humane
,
may
be
broken
and
made
void
much
easier
and
upon
far
less
causes
than
an
actual
perfect
Marrying
may
,
of
which
our
Saviour
himself
said
,
Whom
God
hath
joyned
let
no
man
separate
;
and
yet
S.
Paul
to
the
Corinthians
determineth
plainly
,
S.
Paul
speaketh
of
an
Infidel
or
Heathen
,
that
denieth
Christ
plainly
,
and
with
whom
the
other
Party
cannot
live
,
without
danger
of
sin
and
losing
his
faith
,
which
is
not
the
case
of
a
Christian
Prince
,
though
he
be
somewhat
different
from
me
in
Religion
,
to
which
is
answered
,
that
supposing
there
is
but
one
onely
Religion
,
that
can
be
true
among
Christians
,
as
both
Reason
and
Athanasius
his
Creed
doth
plainly
teach
us
:
and
moreover
seeing
that
to
me
there
can
be
no
other
Faith
or
Religion
available
for
my
Salvation
,
than
only
that
which
I
my self
do
believe
,
This
Doctrine
,
S.
Paul
to
the
Romans
and
Corinthians
against
such
Christians
as
being
invited
to
the
banquets
and
tables
of
Gentiles
,
and
finding
Meats
offered
to
Idoles
,
(
which
themselves
do
judge
to
be
unlawful
to
eat
,
Rom.
14.
1
Cor.
14.
&
10.
)
did
yet
eat
the
same
,
both
to
the
scandal
of
other
infirme
men
there
present
,
as
also
against
their
own
Judgment
and
Conscience
,
which
the
Apostle
saith
was
a
damnable
sin
;
and
this
not
for
that
the
thing
in
it self
was
evil
or
unlawful
,
as
he
sheweth
,
but
for
that
they
did
judge
it
so
and
yet
did
the
contrary
.
Qui
discernit
,
si
manducaverit
,
aamnatus
est
,
saith
the
Apostle
,
He
that
discerneth
,
or
maketh
a
difference
betwean
this
Meat
and
others
,
as
judging
this
to
be
unlawful
,
and
yet
eateth
it
,
he
is
damned
;
that
is
to
say
,
he
sinneth
damnably
or
mortally
.
Whereof
the
same
Apostle
yieldeth
presently
this
reason
,
—
Quia
non
ex
fide
,
i.
e.
for
that
he
eateth
not
according
to
his
faith
or
belief
,
but
rather
contrary
;
for
that
he
believing
it
to
be
evil
and
unlawful
,
doth
notwithstanding
eat
the
same
.
And
hereupon
S.
Paul
inferreth
this
universal
Proposition
,
Omne
autem
,
quod
non
est
ex
side
,
peccatum
est
,
i.
e.
All
that
is
not
of
faith
,
See
upon
this
place
of
S.
Paul
,
S.
Chrysost.
hom.
36.
in
hanc
epistolam
Orig.
l.
10.
Theodor.
in
hunc
locum
.
or
according
to
a
mans
own
belief
,
is
sin
to
him
,
for
that
it
is
against
his
own
Conscience
,
Judgment
and
Belief
,
believing
one
thing
,
and
doing
another
.
And
seeing
our
own
Conscience
must
be
our
Witness
at
the
Last
Day
,
to
condemn
or
deliver
us
,
as
before
I
have
said
,
he
must
needs
sin
grievously
,
(
or
damnably
,
as
the
Apostle
here
saith
,
)
who
committeth
any
thing
against
his
own
Conscience
,
though
otherwise
the
thing
were
not
only
indifferent
,
but
very
good
also
in
it self
,
for
that
of
the
doers
part
there
wanteth
no
malice
or
will
to
sin
,
seeing
he
doth
that
which
he
apprehendeth
to
be
naught
,
though
in
it self
it
be
not
.
S.
Paul
have
pronounced
so
absolutely
and
plainly
in
the
place
before
alledged
,
that
even
in
eating
of
a
piece
of
Meat
,
it
is
damnable
for
a
man
to
discern
and
yet
eat
:
what
may
we
think
will
it
be
in
so
great
and
important
a
matter
,
as
the
making
of
a
King
is
,
for
a
man
to
dissemble
or
do
against
his
own
Conscience
and
Judgment
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
discern
and
judge
that
he
is
an
Infidel
,
or
Heretick
,
or
wicked
man
,
or
Atheist
,
or
erroneous
in
Religion
:
and
yet
to
further
his
Advancement
and
Government
over
Christians
,
where
he
shall
be
able
to
pervert
infinite
,
and
to
pull
down
all
Honour
and
Service
due
unto
God
,
and
whether
he
do
this
evil
afterwards
or
no
▪
yet
shall
I
be
guilty
of
all
this
,
for
that
knowing
and
perswading
my self
that
he
is
like
,
or
in
disposition
to
do
it
,
yet
for
fear
,
flattery
,
carelesness
,
kindred
,
emulation
against
others
,
vain
pretence
of
Title
,
lack
of
Zeal
to
God's
Cause
,
or
for
other
the
like
passions
or
temporal
respects
,
I
do
favour
further
or
sooth
him
in
his
pretences
,
or
do
not
resist
him
,
when
it
lieth
in
my
power
,
by
all
which
I
do
justly
make
my self
guilty
of
all
the
evils
,
hurts
,
miseries
and
calamities
both
temporal
and
spiritual
,
which
afterwards
by
his
evil
Government
do
or
may
ensue
,
for
that
I
knowing
him
to
be
such
a
one
,
did
notwithstanding
assist
his
Promotion
.
And
thus
much
now
for
matter
of
Conscience
,
man
,
Body
and
Soul
,
as
hath
been
declared
,
to
advance
a
Prince
of
contrary
Religion
to
the
Crown
:
and
considering
that
in
England
there
is
so
great
diversity
of
Religions
,
as
the
World
knoweth
,
between
these
Parties
and
Factions
,
that
have
to
pretend
or
admit
the
next
Prince
after
her
Majesty
that
now
is
:
calling
to
mind
also
the
great
Liberty
,
Scope
and
Authority
,
which
the
Commonwealth
hath
in
admitting
or
rejecting
the
Pretenders
upon
Considerations
be
their
Right
of
Succession
never
so
plain
or
clear
,
as
before
hath
been
shewed
:
and
laying
finally
before
our
eyes
the
manifold
and
different
Acts
of
Christian
Realms
,
before
mentioned
in
this
Affair
;
all
these
things
,
(
I
say
,
)
being
laid
together
,
you
may
see
whether
I
had
reason
at
the
beginning
to
think
and
affirm
that
it
was
a
doubtful
Case
who
should
be
our
next
Prince
after
the
Queens
Majesty
that
now
sitteth
at
the
Stern
:
and
if
beyond
all
this
that
I
have
said
,
our
Friend
the
common
Lawyer
,
here
present
,
shall
prove
also
,
(
as
at
the
first
entrance
he
promised
,
)
that
among
such
as
do
or
may
pretend
of
the
Blood
Royal
at
this
day
their
true
Succession
and
next
propinquity
by
Birth
is
also
uncertain
and
disputable
,
then
is
the
matter
made
thereby
much
more
ambiguous
,
and
God
only
knoweth
who
shall
prevail
,
and
to
him
only
is
the
matter
to
be
commended
,
as
far
as
I
see
,
and
with
this
I
make
an
end
,
thanking
you
most
heartily
for
your
patience
,
and
craving
pardon
for
that
I
have
been
too
long
,
or
for
any
other
fault
that
in
this
Speech
I
have
committed
.
The
End
of
the
First
PART
.
THE
PREFACE
OF
THE
Second
Part.
THe
Civilian
had
no
sooner
ended
his
Discourse
,
but
all
the
Company
being
most
desirous
to
hear
what
the
Temporal
Lawyer
had
prepared
to
say
,
about
the
several
Titles
of
the
present
Pretenders
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
began
with
one
accord
to
request
him
earnestly
for
the
performance
of
his
promised
Speech
in
that
behalf
,
who
shewing
himself
neither
unwilling
nor
unready
for
the
same
,
told
them
,
that
he
was
content
to
yield
to
their
desires
,
but
yet
with
one
condition
,
which
was
,
that
he
would
take
in
hand
this
matter
with
the
same
asseveration
and
protestation
,
with
the
Civilian
in
some
occasions
had
used
before
him
,
And
so
much
the
rather
he
said
that
he
would
do
this
,
for
that
in
very
truth
the
Civilians
speech
had
put
him
in
a
great
indifferency
concerning
matter
of
Succession
,
Wherefore
he
said
,
that
for
as
much
as
Commonwealths
,
and
the
consent
,
will
and
desire
of
each
Realm
was
proved
to
have
High
and
Soveraign
Authority
in
this
Affair
,
and
that
as
on
the
one
side
Nearness
of
Blood
was
to
be
respected
,
so
on
the
other
there
wanted
not
sundry
considerations
and
circumstances
of
as
great
moment
as
this
,
or
rather
greater
,
for
that
oftentimes
these
considerations
had
been
preferred
before
Nearness
of
Blood
,
as
hath
been
declared
.
I
do
not
know
(
quoth
he
)
who
of
the
Pretenders
may
next
obtain
the
Garland
,
whatsoever
his
Right
by
Propinquity
be
,
so
he
have
someright
(
as
I
think
all
have
that
do
pretend
)
and
therefore
I
mean
not
to
stand
upon
the
justification
or
impugning
of
any
one
Title
,
but
rather
to
leave
all
to
God
and
to
them
,
that
must
one
day
try
and
judge
the
same
in
England
,
to
whom
I
suppose
this
Speech
of
mine
cannot
be
but
grateful
and
commodious
,
for
the
better
understanding
and
discerning
of
those
matters
,
whereof
of
necessity
,
ere
it
be
long
,
they
must
be
Judges
and
Vmpires
,
when
God
shall
appoint
,
and
consequently
for
them
to
be
ignorant
or
unacquainted
with
the
same
,
(
as
men
say
that
commonly
most
in
England
at
this
day
cannot
be
but
very
inconvenient
and
dangerous
.
In
this
manner
he
spake
,
and
after
this
he
began
his
discourse
,
setting
down
first
of
all
the
sundry
Books
and
Treatises
,
which
he
understood
had
been
made
or
written
hitherto
of
this
Affair
.
CHAP.
I.
Of
the
divers
Books
and
Treatises
that
have
been
written
heretofore
about
the
Titles
of
such
as
pretend
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
aed
what
they
do
contain
in
favour
or
disfavour
of
sundry
Pretenders
.
ACcording
to
the
Variety
of
mens
Judgments
and
Affections
of
man
in
this
behalf
,
so
said
the
Lawyer
,
that
divers
had
written
diversly
in
sundry
Books
and
Treatises
that
had
come
to
light
,
and
went
among
men
from
hand
to
hand
,
though
all
were
not
printed
.
And
First
of
all
he
said
,
that
not
long
after
her
Majesties
coming
to
the
Crown
,
there
appeared
a
certain
Book
written
in
the
favour
of
the
house
of
Suffolk
,
and
especially
of
the
Children
of
the
Earl
of
Hartford
by
the
Lady
Catharin
Gray
,
which
Book
offended
highly
the
Queen
and
Nobles
of
England
,
and
was
afterwards
found
to
be
written
by
one
Hales
sirnamed
the
Club
foot
,
Nicholas
Bacon
.
who
was
Clerk
of
the
Hamper
,
and
Sir
Nicolas
Bacon
,
then
Lord
Keeper
,
was
presumed
also
to
have
had
a
principal
part
in
the
same
,
for
which
he
was
like
to
have
lost
his
Office
,
if
Sir
Antony
Brown
,
that
had
been
Chief
Judge
of
the
Common
Pleas
in
Queen
Maries
time
would
have
accepted
thereof
,
when
her
Majesty
offered
the
same
unto
him
,
and
my
Lord
of
Leicester
earnestly
exhorted
him
to
take
it
,
but
he
refused
it
for
that
he
was
of
a
different
Religion
from
the
State
,
and
so
Sir
Nicolas
Bacon
remained
with
the
same
at
the
great
instance
of
Sir
William
Cecill
now
Lord
Treasurer
,
who
,
though
he
were
to
be
privy
also
to
the
said
Book
,
yet
was
the
matter
so
wisely
laid
upon
Hales
and
Bacon
,
and
Sir
William
was
kept
free
,
thereby
to
have
the
more
Authority
and
Grace
to
procure
the
others
pardon
,
as
he
did
.
Catharine
Gray
Daughter
of
the
Lady
Frances
Dutchess
of
Suffolk
,
which
Frances
was
Daughter
to
Mary
the
younger
Daughter
to
King
Henry
VII
.
before
the
Title
of
the
Queen
of
Scots
then
living
,
and
of
her
Son
,
which
were
descended
of
Lady
Margaret
eldest
Daughter
of
the
said
King
Henry
,
And
the
reasons
which
this
Book
did
alledge
for
the
same
were
principally
two
:
Against
this
Book
were
written
two
other
soon
after
,
the
First
by
one
Morgan
a
Divine
,
John
Knox
the
Scot
,
entituled
Against
the
Monstrous
Government
of
Women
.
Of
all
which
three
Points
,
for
that
the
second
,
that
concerneth
the
Title
,
is
that
,
which
properly
appertaineth
to
our
purpose
,
and
for
that
the
same
is
handled
again
and
more
largely
in
the
second
Book
set
out
not
long
after
by
John
Lesley
Lord
Bishop
of
Ross
in
Scotland
,
who
at
that
time
was
Embassadour
for
the
said
Queen
of
Scots
in
England
,
and
handled
the
same
matter
more
abundantly
which
M.
Morgan
had
done
before
him
▪
I
shall
say
no
more
of
this
Book
of
M.
Morgan
,
but
shall
pass
over
to
that
of
the
Bishop
,
which
in
this
Point
of
Succession
containeth
also
whatsoever
the
other
hath
,
so
as
by
declaring
the
Contents
of
the
one
we
shall
come
to
see
what
is
the
other
.
The
Intent
then
of
this
Book
of
the
Bishop
of
Ross
,
is
,
to
refute
the
other
book
of
Hales
and
Bacon
,
and
that
especially
in
the
two
Points
before
mentioned
,
which
they
alledged
for
their
Principles
,
to
wit
,
about
Foreign
Birth
,
and
King
Henry's
Testament
:
barring
of
Aliens
to
inherit
in
England
,
(
which
was
in
the
25.
Year
of
the
Reign
of
King
Edward
III.
)
is
only
to
be
understood
of
particular
mens
inheritance
,
and
no
ways
to
be
extended
to
the
Succession
of
the
Crown
,
as
by
comparison
of
many
other
like
Cases
is
declared
:
And
secondly
,
for
that
there
is
express
exception
in
the
same
Statute
of
the
Kings
Children
and
Off-spring
:
And
thirdly
,
for
that
the
practice
hath
always
been
contrary
both
before
and
after
the
Conquest
,
to
wit
,
that
divers
Princes
born
out
of
the
Realm
have
succeeded
.
Privy
Council
in
those
days
,
and
of
Sir
Edward
Montague
Lord
Chief
Justice
,
and
of
one
William
Clark
that
set
the
Kings
Stamp
to
the
Writing
;
all
which
avowed
before
the
Council
and
Parliament
in
Queen
Maries
time
,
that
the
said
Testament
was
signed
after
the
King
was
past
sense
and
memory
.
And
finally
the
said
Bishop
concludeth
that
the
Line
of
Scotland
is
the
next
every
way
,
both
in
respect
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
and
also
of
York
,
for
that
they
are
next
Heirs
to
King
Henry
VIII
.
who
by
his
Father
was
Heir
to
the
House
of
York
.
Robert
Highinton
Secretary
in
time
past
to
the
Earl
of
Northumberland
,
a
man
well
read
in
Stories
,
and
especially
of
our
Countrey
,
who
is
said
to
be
dead
some
years
past
in
Paris
.
This
man
impugneth
all
the
three
former
Books
in
divers
principal
Points
,
and
draweth
the
Crown
from
both
their
Pretenders
,
I
mean
as
well-from
the
House
of
Scotland
,
as
from
that
of
Suffolk
,
and
first
against
the
Book
of
Hales
and
Sir
Nicholas
Bacon
,
written
(
as
hath
been
said
)
in
favour
of
the
House
of
Suffolk
,
Highington
holdeth
with
the
Bishop
and
Morgan
that
these
two
Principles
laid
by
the
other
,
of
Foreign
Birth
,
and
of
King
Henry's
Testament
against
the
Scotish
Line
,
are
of
no
Validity
,
as
neither
their
reasons
for
legitimating
of
the
Earl
of
Hartfords
Children
,
which
afterwards
shall
be
handled
.
And
secondly
,
he
is
against
both
Morgan
and
the
Bishop
of
Ross
also
in
divers
important
Points
,
and
in
the
very
Principal
of
all
,
for
that
this
man
,
(
I
mean
Highinton
,
)
maketh
the
King
of
Spain
to
be
the
next
and
most
rightful
Pretender
by
the
House
of
Lancaster
:
for
proof
whereof
he
holdeth
first
that
King
Henry
VII
.
had
no
Title
indeed
to
the
Crown
by
Lancaster
,
but
only
by
the
House
of
York
,
that
is
to
say
,
by
his
Marriage
of
Queen
Elizabeth
elder
Daughter
to
King
Edward
IV
▪
For
that
albeit
himself
were
descended
by
his
Mother
from
John
of
Gaunt
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
yet
this
was
but
by
his
Third
Wife
Catharin
Swinford
,
and
that
the
true
Heirs
of
Blanch
his
first
Wife
Dutchess
and
Heir
of
Lancaster
,
(
to
whom
,
saith
he
,
appertained
only
the
Succession
after
the
death
of
King
Henry
the
VI.
and
his
Son
,
with
whom
ended
the
Line
Male
of
that
House
.
)
remained
only
in
Portugal
by
the
Marriage
of
Lady
Philip
,
Daughter
of
the
foresaid
Blanch
,
to
King
John
the
I.
of
Portugal
,
and
that
for
as
much
as
King
Philip
of
Spain
,
saith
this
man
,
hath
now
succeeded
to
all
the
Right
of
the
Kings
of
Portugal
,
to
him
appertaineth
also
the
onely
Right
of
Succession
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
and
that
all
the
other
Descendents
of
King
Henry
VII
.
are
to
pretend
only
by
the
Title
of
York
,
I
mean
as
well
the
Line
of
Scotland
as
also
of
Suffolk
and
Huntington
,
for
that
in
the
House
of
Lancaster
King
Philip
is
evidently
before
them
all
.
Thus
holdeth
Highington
,
alledging
divers
Stories
,
Arguments
and
Probabilities
for
the
same
,
and
then
adjoineth
two
other
Propositions
,
which
do
import
most
of
all
,
to
wit
,
that
the
Title
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
was
far
better
than
that
of
York
,
not
for
that
Edmond
Crookback
first
Founder
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
who
was
Son
to
King
Henry
the
III.
and
Brother
to
King
Edward
the
I.
was
eldest
son
to
the
said
Edward
&
injuriously
put
back
for
his
deformity
in
Body
,
in
fine
Epit.
chronic
.
Anglic
.
as
both
the
said
Bishop
of
Ross
and
George
Lylly
do
falsly
hold
,
and
this
man
refuteth
by
many
good
Arguments
,
but
for
that
John
of
Gaunt
Duke
of
Lancaster
being
the
eldest
Son
that
King
Edward
the
III.
had
alive
when
he
dyed
,
should
in
Right
have
succeeded
in
the
Crown
,
as
this
man
holdeth
,
and
should
have
been
preferred
before
Richard
the
II.
that
was
the
black
Princes
Son
,
who
was
a
degree
further
off
from
King
Edward
the
III.
his
Grandfather
,
than
was
John
of
Gaunt
,
to
whom
King
Edward
was
Father
:
and
by
this
occasion
this
man
cometh
to
discuss
at
large
the
opinions
of
the
Lawyers
,
whether
the
Uncle
or
the
Nephew
should
be
preferred
in
the
Succession
of
a
Crown
,
to
wit
,
whether
the
younger
Brother
or
the
elder
Brothers
son
,
if
his
Father
be
dead
without
being
seased
of
the
same
,
(
which
is
a
Point
that
in
the
Civil
Law
hath
great
Disputation
and
many
great
Authors
on
each
side
,
as
this
man
sheweth
,
)
and
the
matter
also
wanteth
not
examples
on
both
parts
in
the
Succession
of
divers
English
Kings
,
as
our
Friend
the
Civil
Lawyer
did
signify
also
in
his
discourse
,
and
we
may
chance
to
have
occasion
to
handle
the
same
again
,
and
more
largely
hereafter
.
These
Points
toucheth
Highington
,
though
divers
other
he
leave
untouched
,
which
are
of
much
importance
for
the
resolution
,
as
whether
after
the
Line
extinguished
of
King
Henry
the
IV.
which
was
the
eldest
son
of
John
of
Gaunt
,
there
should
have
entred
the
Line
of
Lady
Philippa
the
eldest
Daughter
lawfully
begotten
of
Blanch
first
Wife
of
John
of
Gaunt
,
More
than
these
four
Books
I
have
not
seen
written
of
this
Affair
,
Next
Heir
to
that
Crown
,
yet
say
they
,
by
our
Laws
of
England
he
cannot
be
,
which
after
must
be
examined
.
Thus
saith
that
Book
,
and
he
alledgeth
many
Reasons
for
the
same
,
as
it
hath
been
told
me
,
(
for
as
I
said
,
I
never
came
to
have
a
view
of
the
whole
Book
,
)
but
divers
of
his
Arguments
I
have
seen
laid
together
,
which
I
shall
afterwards
in
place
convenient
alledge
unto
you
,
with
the
Answers
,
Censures
and
Replies
,
that
the
contrary
Parties
do
make
thereunto
.
Divers
other
Papers
,
Nots
and
Memories
I
have
seen
also
,
(
said
he
,
as
well
touching
the
Succession
of
those
whom
I
have
named
,
as
of
others
,
for
that
Sir
Richard
Shelly
,
Lord
Prior
of
S.
Johns
of
England
,
had
gathered
divers
Points
touching
these
Affairs
:
and
many
more
than
he
had
Mr.
Francis
Peto
that
dyed
in
Millain
,
Lawful
Heirs
to
the
State
of
Britany
,
and
to
all
other
States
that
by
that
means
of
Britany
or
otherwise
by
Women
have
come
to
France
,
or
have
or
may
fall
upon
a
Woman
of
the
House
of
France
,
as
the
States
of
England
and
other
States
thereunto
annexed
may
,
for
that
they
follow
not
the
Law
Salique
of
France
.
And
so
this
Treatise
proveth
that
by
divers
ways
and
for
sundry
considerations
,
this
Princess
of
Spain
is
also
of
the
Blood
Royal
of
England
,
and
may
among
others
be
entituled
to
that
Crown
,
by
a
particular
Title
of
her
own
,
besides
the
pretence
which
her
Father
the
King
or
her
Brother
the
Prince
of
Spain
have
for
themselves
,
by
the
House
of
Portugal
:
all
which
Reasons
and
Considerations
I
shall
alledge
afterwards
in
their
place
and
time
,
or
at
least
wise
the
chief
and
principal
of
them
.
And
to
the
end
they
may
be
understood
the
better
,
as
also
the
clearness
and
pretentions
of
all
the
rest
that
have
interest
in
this
Affair
,
I
shall
first
of
all
,
for
a
beginning
and
foundation
to
all
the
rest
,
that
shall
or
may
be
spoken
hereafter
,
set
down
by
way
of
historical
narration
,
all
the
descents
of
our
English
Kings
and
Pretenders
that
be
important
to
this
our
Purpose
,
from
the
Conquest
unto
our
time
,
which
being
compared
with
the
Tree
it self
of
Genealogies
that
shall
be
added
in
the
end
of
this
Conference
,
will
make
the
matter
more
plain
and
pleasant
to
the
Reader
.
CHAP.
II.
Of
the
Succession
of
the
Crown
of
England
,
from
the
Conquest
,
unto
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
III.
with
the
beginning
of
three
principal
Lineages
of
the
English
Bloud-Royal
,
dispersed
into
the
Houses
of
Britain
,
Lancaster
,
and
York
.
Discent
of
William
the
Conqueror
.
NO
man
is
ignorant
said
the
Lawyer
,
how
William
the
Conqueror
came
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
which
was
indeed
by
dint
of
Sword
,
though
he
pretended
that
he
was
chosen
by
the
will
and
testament
of
King
Edward
the
Confessor
.
But
howsoever
this
were
,
his
posterity
hath
endured
untill
this
day
,
and
two
and
twenty
Princes
of
his
race
have
worn
the
English
Crown
after
him
,
for
the
space
of
more
then
five
hundred
years
;
and
how
many
more
may
yet
do
the
same
,
God
only
knoweth
:
but
if
we
follow
probabillity
,
we
cannot
want
of
them
,
seeing
his
bloud
is
so
dispersed
over
the
World
at
this
day
,
as
by
this
Declaration
ensueing
will
appear
.
This
King
William
according
to
Polidor
and
other
Chronicles
of
England
,
The
Conquerours
Daughters
were
first
Cecilie
that
was
a
Nun
,
and
the
second
Constantia
that
was
Married
to
Alayn
,
surnamed
Fergant
Duke
of
Britanie
,
and
the
third
was
Adela
or
Alis
,
Married
to
Stephen
,
County
Palatine
of
Bloys
,
Champagne
,
and
Chartres
in
France
,
and
the
other
two
Polidor
said
,
dyed
before
they
were
Married
,
and
so
their
names
were
not
Recorded
.
These
are
the
Children
of
King
William
the
Conqueror
,
The
miseries
of
Duke
Robert
and
his
Son
.
among
whom
after
his
death
there
was
much
strife
about
the
Succession
.
For
first
his
eldest
Son
Duke
Robert
,
who
by
order
of
Ancestrie
by
birth
should
have
succeeded
him
in
all
his
Estates
,
was
put
back
,
first
from
the
Kingdom
of
England
,
by
his
third
Brother
William
Rufus
,
upon
a
pretence
of
the
Conquerors
Will
and
Testament
,
for
particular
affection
that
he
had
to
this
his
said
third
Son
William
,
though
as
Stow
Writeth
,
Son
of
Duke
Robert
.
And
whereas
this
Duke
Robert
had
a
goodly
Prince
to
this
Son
named
William
,
who
was
Duke
of
Normandy
by
his
Father
,
and
Earl
of
Flanders
in
the
right
of
his
grand
Mother
,
that
was
the
Conquerors
Wife
,
and
Daughter
of
Baldwin
Earl
of
Flanders
as
hath
been
said
,
and
was
established
in
both
these
States
,
by
the
help
of
Lewis
the
VI.
surnamed
Le
Gros
King
of
France
,
and
admitted
to
do
homage
to
him
for
the
said
States
;
his
Uncle
King
Henry
of
England
was
so
violent
against
him
,
as
first
he
drove
him
out
of
the
state
of
Normandy
,
and
secondly
he
set
up
and
maintained
a
Competitor
or
two
against
him
in
Flanders
,
by
whom
finally
he
was
slaine
in
the
year
of
Christ
1128.
before
the
Town
of
Alost
,
The
second
Son
of
the
Conqueror
named
Richard
,
dyed
as
before
hath
been
said
,
in
his
Fathers
time
,
and
left
no
Issue
at
all
,
as
did
neither
the
third
Son
William
Rufus
,
This
King
Rufus
came
to
the
Crown
principally
by
the
help
and
favour
of
Lanfrancus
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
who
greatly
repented
himself
afterward
of
the
error
which
in
that
point
he
had
committed
,
upon
hopes
of
his
good
Government
which
proved
extream
evil
.
But
this
King
William
Rufus
,
being
slayn
afterward
by
the
Arrow
of
a
Cross-bow
,
in
Newforrest
as
is
well
known
,
and
this
at
such
time
;
as
the
foresaid
Duke
Robert
his
elder
Brother
,
(
to
whom
the
Crown
by
Succession
apperteined
)
was
absent
in
the
War
of
the
Holy
Land
,
where
(
according
as
most
Authors
do
Write
)
he
was
chosen
King
of
Hierusalem
,
Geffrey
Plantagenet
Duke
of
Anjow
,
Touraine
,
and
Maine
in
France
,
by
whom
she
had
Henry
which
Reigned
after
King
Stephen
,
by
the
name
of
Henry
the
II.
And
thus
much
of
the
Sons
of
William
the
Conqueror
.
The
House
of
Britain
by
the
elder
Daughter
of
the
Conqueror
.
Of
his
two
Daughters
that
lived
to
be
Married
and
had
Issue
,
the
elder
named
Constance
,
was
Married
to
Alayn
Fergant
Duke
of
Britain
,
who
was
Son
to
Hoel
Earl
of
Nants
,
and
was
made
Duke
of
Britain
by
William
the
Conquerors
means
▪
in
manner
Following
.
Duke
Robert
of
Normanyd
,
Holy
Land
,
(
in
which
Voyage
he
dyed
,
)
left
for
Governour
of
Normandy
,
under
the
protection
of
King
Henry
the
first
of
France
,
Duke
Alayne
the
first
of
Britain
,
which
Allayn
had
Issue
Conan
the
first
▪
who
being
a
stirring
Prince
of
about
24.
years
old
when
Duke
William
began
to
treat
of
passing
over
into
England
;
he
shewed
himself
not
to
favour
much
that
enterprise
,
which
Duke
William
fearing
,
caused
him
to
be
Poysoned
with
a
pair
of
perfumed
Gloves
,
as
the
French
stories
do
report
;
Duke
of
Britain
Poysoned
by
William
the
Conqueror
.
and
caused
to
be
set
up
in
his
place
and
made
Duke
,
one
Hoel
Earl
of
Nantes
,
who
to
gratifie
William
sent
his
Son
Alaine
surnamed
Ferga●t
with
5000.
Souldiers
to
pass
over
into
England
with
him
;
and
so
he
did
,
and
William
afterward
in
recompence
thereof
,
gave
him
his
eldest
Daughter
Constantia
in
Marriage
;
with
the
Earldom
o●
Richmond
▪
by
whom
he
had
Issue
Conan
,
the
second
,
surnamed
le
Gross
,
who
had
Issue
a
Son
and
a
Daughter
.
The
Son
was
called
Hoel
,
as
his
Grand-Father
was
,
and
the
Daughters
name
was
Bertha
,
Married
to
Eudo
Earl
of
Porhet
in
Normandy
;
and
for
that
this
Duke
Conan
,
liked
better
his
Daughter
and
his
Son
in-law
,
her
Husband
,
then
he
did
Hoel
his
own
Son
;
The
Daugh
▪
of
Spain
●re
of
the
●loud
Royal
of
England
.
whom
by
this
means
we
see
to
have
descended
from
King
William
the
Conqueror
,
by
his
eldest
Daughter
Lady
Constance
;
as
also
by
divers
other
participations
of
the
Bloud-Royal
of
England
,
as
afterwards
will
appear
.
The
Houses
of
Bloys
.
Now
then
to
come
to
the
second
Daughter
of
King
William
the
Conquerour
,
or
rather
the
third
(
for
that
the
first
of
all
was
a
Nun
as
before
hath
been
noted
,
)
her
name
was
Adela
or
Alice
as
hath
been
said
,
and
she
was
Married
in
France
to
Stephen
Count
Palatine
of
Champagne
,
Charters
and
Bloys
,
by
whom
she
had
a
Son
called
also
Stephen
,
who
by
his
Grand
Mother
was
Earl
also
of
Bullaine
in
Picardy
,
and
after
the
death
of
his
Uncle
King
Henry
of
England
,
was
by
the
favour
of
the
English
Nobility
,
and
especially
by
the
help
of
his
own
Brother
the
Lord
Henry
of
Bl●is
,
that
was
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
Jointly
Abbot
of
Glastenbury
,
made
King
of
England
,
and
this
both
in
respect
that
Mathilda
Daughter
of
King
Henry
the
first
was
a
Woman
,
and
her
Son
Henry
Duke
of
Anjou
,
a
very
child
,
was
admitted
King
of
England
.
and
one
degree
farther
off
from
the
Conqueror
and
from
King
Rufus
then
Stephen
was
;
as
also
for
that
this
King
Henry
the
first
(
as
hath
been
signified
before
,
)
was
judged
by
many
to
have
entred
wrongfully
unto
the
Crown
,
and
thereby
to
have
made
both
himself
and
his
posterity
,
incapable
of
Succession
,
by
the
violence
which
he
used
against
both
his
elder
Brother
Robert
,
and
his
Nephew
Duke
William
,
that
was
Son
and
Heir
to
Robert
,
who
by
nature
and
Law
were
both
of
them
hold
for
Soverains
to
John
,
by
those
that
favoured
them
and
their
pretentions
.
But
yet
howsoever
this
were
,
This
man
although
he
had
two
Sons
,
namely
E●stachius
Duke
of
Normandy
,
The
Issue
of
K.
Stephen
.
and
William
Earl
of
Norfolk
,
yet
left
they
no
Issue
:
And
his
Daughter
Mary
was
Married
to
Matthew
of
Flanders
,
of
whom
if
any
Issue
remains
,
it
fell
afterwards
upon
the
House
of
Austria
,
that
succeeded
in
those
States
.
William
Duke
of
Aquitain
,
and
Earl
of
Poytiers
,
France
Lewis
the
VII
.
and
bare
him
two
Daughters
;
but
upon
dislike
conceaved
by
the
one
against
the
other
;
they
were
Divorced
,
under
pretence
of
being
within
the
fourth
degree
of
Consanguinity
;
and
so
by
second
Marriage
,
Eleanor
was
Wife
to
this
said
Henry
,
who
afterwards
was
King
of
England
by
name
of
King
Henry
the
II.
that
procured
the
death
of
Thomas
Backet
,
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
and
both
before
and
after
the
greatest
Enemy
,
that
ever
Lewis
the
King
of
France
had
in
the
World
,
and
much
the
greater
for
his
Marriage
,
by
which
Henry
was
made
far
stronger
;
for
by
this
Woman
he
came
to
be
Duke
of
all
Aquitain
,
that
is
of
Gascony
and
Guiene
,
and
Earl
of
all
the
Country
of
Poytiers
;
whereas
before
also
by
his
Fathers
inheritance
,
he
was
Duke
both
of
Anjou
,
Touraine
,
and
Maine
,
and
his
Mother
Mathilda
King
Henries
Daughter
of
England
,
he
came
to
be
King
of
Enland
,
and
Duke
of
Normandy
,
and
his
own
industry
,
he
got
also
to
be
Lord
of
Ireland
,
as
also
to
bring
Scotland
under
his
homage
,
so
as
he
enlarged
the
Kingdom
of
England
most
of
any
other
King
before
or
after
him
.
This
King
Henry
the
II.
as
Stow
recounteth
,
had
by
Lady
Eleanor
five
Sons
and
three
Daughters
.
his
Issue
.
His
eldest
Son
was
named
William
that
dyed
young
,
his
second
was
Henry
whom
he
caused
to
be
crowned
in
his
own
Life
time
,
Stow
in
vita
Hen.
whereby
he
received
much
trouble
,
but
in
the
end
this
Son
dyed
before
his
Father
,
without
issue
.
His
third
Son
was
Richard
,
sirnamed
for
his
valour
Cor
de
Leon
,
His
fourth
Son
,
named
Geffrey
,
This
Duke
Arthur
left
behind
him
two
Sisters
,
and
his
Issue
.
The
Fifth
Son
of
King
Henry
the
II.
was
named
John
,
who
after
the
death
of
his
Brother
Richard
by
help
of
his
Mother
Eleanor
,
and
of
Hubert
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
drawn
thereunto
by
his
said
Mother
,
got
to
be
King
,
and
put
back
his
Nephew
Arthur
,
whom
King
Richard
before
his
departure
to
the
War
of
the
Holy
Land
,
had
caused
to
be
declared
Heir
apparent
,
but
John
prevailed
,
and
made
away
both
Nephew
and
Neece
,
as
before
hath
been
said
,
for
which
Fact
he
was
detested
of
many
in
the
World
abroad
,
and
in
France
by
Act
of
Parliament
deprived
of
all
the
States
he
had
in
those
parts
.
Soon
after
also
the
Pope
gave
sentence
of
Deprivation
against
him
,
Miseries
that
fell
upon
King
John
.
and
his
own
Barons
took
Arms
to
execute
the
sentence
;
and
finally
they
deposed
both
him
and
his
young
Son
Henry
being
then
but
a
Child
of
eight
years
old
,
and
this
in
the
eighteenth
year
of
his
Reign
,
and
in
the
Year
of
Christ
1215.
and
Lewis
the
VIII
.
of
that
name
Prince
at
that
time
,
Gascony
,
Belforest
in
his
Story
of
France
hath
these
words
following
:
King
Henry
had
four
Daughters
by
Eleanor
of
Aquitain
the
eldest
whereof
was
married
to
Alonso
the
IX
.
of
that
name
,
King
of
Castile
,
of
which
Marriage
issued
Queen
Blanch
Mother
to
S.
Lewis
King
of
France
The
second
of
these
two
Daughters
was
espoused
to
Alexis
Emperour
of
Constantinople
.
The
third
was
married
to
the
Duke
of
Saxony
,
and
the
fourth
was
given
to
the
Earl
of
Tholosa
.
Thus
being
the
French
Stories
of
these
Daughters
.
Of
the
marriage
of
the
eldest
Daughter
of
these
four
,
(
whose
name
was
Eleanor
also
,
Polyd.
l.
15.
in
vit.
Johan
.
Steph.
Garib
▪
l.
12.
cap.
31.
and
Garibay
the
Chronicler
of
Spain
do
affirm
,
that
she
should
have
for
her
Dowry
all
the
States
that
King
John
had
lost
in
France
,
which
were
almost
all
that
he
had
there
:
and
this
to
the
end
,
he
might
not
seem
to
have
lost
them
by
force
,
but
to
have
given
them
with
the
marriage
of
his
Neece
:
and
so
this
marriage
was
made
,
and
her
Husband
Lewis
was
afterward
chosen
also
King
of
England
by
the
Barons
,
and
sworn
in
London
,
as
before
hath
been
said
.
And
hereby
also
the
Infanta
of
Spain
before
mentioned
,
that
is
descended
lineally
from
both
these
Princes
,
(
I
mean
as
well
from
Queen
Blanch
,
as
from
Lewis
)
is
proved
to
have
her
pretence
fortified
to
the
Interest
of
England
,
as
afterwards
shall
be
declared
more
at
large
in
due
place
.
The
second
Daughter
of
King
Alonso
the
IX
.
by
Queen
Eleanor
,
was
named
Berenguela
,
Garibay
l.
12.
c.
52.
as
Garibay
the
Spanish
Chronicler
noteth
and
confesseth
.
Pretences
of
the
Infanta
of
Spain
,
to
English
&
French
States
.
Hereby
then
some
do
gather
,
that
as
the
first
Interest
which
the
Crown
of
England
had
to
the
States
of
Gascony
,
Guyenne
and
Poyters
came
by
a
woman
:
so
also
did
it
come
to
France
by
the
right
of
this
foresaid
Blanch
,
whereof
the
favourers
of
the
Infanta
of
Spain
do
say
,
that
she
being
now
first
and
next
in
bloud
of
that
House
,
ought
to
inherit
all
these
and
such
like
States
,
as
are
inheritable
by
women
,
or
came
by
women
,
as
the
former
States
of
Gascony
and
Guyenne
did
to
King
Henry
the
II
by
Queen
Eleanor
his
wife
,
and
Normandy
by
Mathilda
his
mother
,
and
both
of
them
to
France
by
this
former
interest
of
Blanch.
And
more
they
say
,
that
this
Lady
Blanch
,
mother
to
King
S.
Lewis
,
whose
Heir
at
this
day
the
Infanta
of
Spain
is
,
should
by
right
have
inherited
the
Kingdom
of
England
also
,
after
the
murther
of
Duke
Arthur
and
his
Sister
Eleanor
,
for
that
she
was
the
next
of
●in
unto
them
,
at
that
time
,
which
could
be
capable
to
succeed
them
;
for
that
King
John
himself
was
uncapable
of
their
succession
whom
he
had
murthered
,
and
his
Son
Henry
was
not
then
born
,
nor
in
divers
years
after
;
and
if
he
had
been
,
yet
could
he
receive
no
Interest
thereunto
by
his
Father
who
had
none
himself
:
of
all
which
points
there
will
be
more
particular
occasion
to
speak
hereafter
.
and
his
Issue
.
Now
then
I
come
to
speak
of
King
Henry
the
third
,
who
was
Son
to
this
King
John
,
and
from
whom
all
the
three
Houses
before
mentioned
of
Britany
,
Lancaster
and
York
,
do
seem
to
issue
,
as
a
triple
branch
out
of
one
Tree
;
albeit
the
Royal
Line
of
Britany
is
more
ancient
,
and
was
divided
before
even
from
William
the
Conquerors
time
,
as
hath
been
shewed
,
Besides
these
two
Sons
,
daughter
of
K.
Henry
3.
King
Henry
the
third
had
a
Daughter
named
Lady
Beatrix
,
whom
he
married
to
John
the
second
of
that
name
,
Duke
of
Britany
,
who
after
was
slain
at
Lions
in
France
,
by
the
fall
of
an
old
Wall
,
at
the
Coronation
of
Pope
Clement
the
5th
.
of
that
name
,
in
the
year
of
Christ
1298.
and
for
that
the
Friends
of
the
Infanta
of
Spain
,
do
seek
to
strengthen
her
Title
by
this
her
descent
also
of
the
Royal
bloud
of
England
,
from
Henry
the
third
,
as
afterward
shall
be
declared
.
I
will
briefly
in
this
place
continue
the
Pedegree
of
the
House
of
Britany
from
that
I
left
before
▪
even
to
our
days
.
I
shewed
before
in
this
Chapter
,
The
Pedegree
of
the
Dukes
of
Britany
.
that
Geoffry
the
third
Son
to
King
Henry
the
second
,
and
Duke
of
Britany
by
his
wife
,
being
dead
,
and
his
two
Children
Arthur
and
Eleanor
put
to
death
by
their
Uncle
King
John
in
England
,
as
before
hath
been
said
,
it
fell
out
that
Constance
Dutchess
and
Heir
of
Britany
,
married
again
to
Guy
Viscount
of
Tours
,
and
had
by
him
two
Daughters
,
whereof
the
eldest
named
Alice
was
Dutchess
of
Britany
,
and
married
to
Peter
Brien
Earl
of
Drusse
,
and
by
him
had
John
the
first
of
that
name
,
Duke
of
Britany
,
which
John
the
first
had
issue
John
the
second
,
who
married
Lady
Beatrix
before-mentioned
,
Daughter
to
King
Henry
the
third
,
and
by
her
had
the
second
Arthur
Duke
of
Britany
,
to
whom
succeeded
his
eldest
Son
by
his
first
Wife
,
named
John
the
third
,
who
dying
without
Issue
,
left
the
very
same
trouble
and
garboil
in
Britany
about
the
succession
between
the
two
noble
Houses
of
Blois
and
Monford
,
England
,
Britany
and
France
)
were
like
to
have
come
to
destruction
and
utter
desolation
.
The
controversie
between
the
House
of
Monford
and
Blois
.
And
for
that
it
may
serve
much
to
our
purpose
hereafter
,
to
understand
well
this
controversie
of
Britany
,
I
think
it
not
amiss
in
few
words
to
declare
the
same
in
this
place
:
Thus
then
it
happened
.
The
foresaid
Arthur
the
second
of
that
name
,
Duke
of
Britanie
,
and
Son
of
Lady
Beatrix
,
that
was
Daughter
(
as
hath
been
said
)
to
King
Henry
the
III.
of
England
,
had
two
Wives
,
the
first
named
Beatrix
as
his
Mother
was
,
and
by
this
he
had
two
Sons
,
John
that
succeeded
him
in
the
State
,
by
the
name
of
Duke
John
the
III.
and
Guye
that
dying
before
his
elder
Brother
left
a
Daughter
and
Heir
,
named
Joan
,
and
surnamed
the
lame
,
for
that
she
halted
,
who
was
married
to
the
Earl
of
Bloys
,
that
was
Nephew
to
Phillip
of
Valois
King
of
France
,
for
that
he
was
born
of
his
Sister
.
But
besides
the
two
Children
,
the
said
Duke
Arthur
had
by
his
second
Wife
,
named
Joland
Countess
and
Heir
of
the
Earldom
of
Monford
,
another
Son
called
John
Breno
,
who
in
the
right
of
his
Mother
was
Earl
of
Monford
.
And
afterward
when
Duke
John
the
III.
came
to
die
without
Issue
,
the
question
was
,
who
should
succeed
him
in
his
Dukedom
,
the
Uncle
or
the
Neece
,
that
is
to
say
,
his
third
Brother
John
Breno
by
half
bloud
,
or
else
his
Neece
Joan
the
lame
,
that
was
Daughter
and
Heir
to
his
second
Brother
Guye
of
whole
bloud
,
that
is
,
by
Father
and
Mother
,
John
Monford
,
not
knowing
that
the
very
case
was
to
fall
out
very
soon
after
in
England
,
I
mean
,
they
Judged
the
State
to
John
Breno
Earl
of
Monford
,
younger
Brother
to
Guy
,
and
they
assisted
him
▪
and
his
Son
after
him
,
with
all
their
Forces
for
the
gaining
and
holding
of
that
State
.
And
albeit
at
the
beginning
,
it
seemed
that
matters
went
against
Monford
,
for
that
himself
was
taken
prisoner
in
Nantes
,
and
carried
captive
to
Paris
where
he
died
in
prison
,
The
House
of
Blois
overcome
.
yet
his
Son
John
by
the
assistance
of
the
English
Armies
got
the
Dukedome
afterward
,
and
slew
the
Earl
of
Bloys
,
and
was
peaceably
Duke
of
Britanie
by
the
name
of
John
the
IV.
and
his
posterity
hath
endured
until
this
day
,
as
briefly
here
I
will
declare
.
The
succession
of
the
Monfords
in
Britany
.
This
Duke
John
the
IV.
of
the
House
of
Monford
had
Issue
John
the
V.
and
he
,
Francis
the
first
,
who
dying
without
Issue
,
left
the
Dukedom
to
Peter
his
Brother
,
and
Peter
having
no
Children
neither
,
he
left
it
to
his
Uncle
Arthur
the
III
Brother
to
his
Father
John
the
V.
and
this
Arthur
was
Earl
of
Richmond
in
England
,
as
some
of
his
ancestors
had
been
before
him
,
by
gifts
of
the
Kings
of
England
.
last
Duke
of
Britany
.
This
Arthur
dying
without
Issue
,
left
the
Dukedom
unto
his
Nephew
,
to
wit
,
his
Brothers
Son
Francis
the
II.
who
was
the
last
male
Child
of
that
race
,
and
was
he
that
had
once
determined
,
to
have
delivered
Henry
Earl
of
Richmond
,
unto
his
enemy
King
Edward
the
IV.
and
after
him
to
King
Richard
the
III.
but
that
Henry's
good
fortune
reserved
him
to
come
to
be
King
of
England
.
How
the
Dukedom
of
Britany
was
united
to
France
.
This
Duke
Francis
had
a
Daughter
and
Heir
named
Anna
,
married
first
to
Charles
the
VIII
King
of
France
,
and
after
his
death
without
Issue
,
to
his
Successor
Lewis
the
XII
.
by
whom
she
had
a
Daughter
named
Claudia
,
that
was
Heir
to
Britanie
,
though
not
to
the
Crown
of
France
,
by
reason
of
the
Law
Salique
,
that
holdeth
against
women
in
the
Kingdom
of
France
,
but
not
in
Britany
;
and
to
the
end
this
Dukdome
should
not
be
disunited
again
from
the
said
Crown
of
France
,
this
Daughter
Claudia
was
married
to
Francis
Duke
of
Angolome
,
Heir
apparent
to
the
Crown
of
France
,
by
whom
she
had
Issue
Henry
,
that
was
afterward
King
of
France
,
and
was
Father
to
the
last
King
of
that
Country
,
and
to
Isabel
Mother
of
the
Infanta
of
Spain
,
and
of
her
Sister
the
Dutchess
of
Savoy
that
now
is
,
by
which
also
some
do
affirm
that
the
said
Princess
or
Infanta
of
Spain
,
albeit
she
be
barred
from
the
Succession
of
France
,
by
their
pretended
Law
Salique
:
yet
is
her
title
manifest
to
the
Dukdome
of
Britanie
,
that
came
by
a
woman
as
we
have
shewed
;
and
thus
much
of
the
House
of
Britany
,
and
of
the
Princess
of
Spain
,
how
she
is
of
the
Bloud
Royal
of
England
,
from
the
time
of
William
the
Conqueror
himself
,
by
his
eldest
Daughter
,
as
also
by
other
Kings
after
him
:
and
now
we
shall
return
to
prosecute
the
Issue
of
these
two
Sons
of
King
Henry
the
III.
to
wit
,
of
Edward
and
Edmond
,
which
before
we
left
I
shewed
you
before
how
King
Henry
the
III.
had
two
Sons
,
Edward
the
Prince
,
The
Issue
Male
of
K.
Henr.
3.
that
was
King
after
his
Father
,
by
the
name
of
Edward
the
first
,
and
Edmond
surnamed
Crouchback
by
some
Writers
,
who
was
the
first
Earl
and
County
Palatine
of
Lancaster
,
and
beginner
of
that
House
.
And
albeit
some
Writers
of
our
time
have
affirmed
,
or
at
least
wise
much
inclined
to
favour
a
certain
old
report
,
The
Bishop
of
Ross
in
his
Book
of
the
Queen
of
Scots
Title
.
George
Lilly
in
fine
Epitomes
Chron.
Anglic.
that
Edmond
should
be
the
Elder
Brother
to
Edward
,
and
put
back
only
for
his
deformity
of
his
body
,
(
whereof
Polidor
doth
speak
in
the
beginning
of
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
IV.
and
as
well
the
Bishop
of
Ross
as
also
George
Lilly
do
seem
to
believe
it
)
yet
evident
it
seemeth
that
it
was
but
a
fable
,
as
before
I
have
noted
,
and
now
again
shall
briefly
prove
it
by
these
reasons
following
,
for
that
it
importeth
very
much
for
deciding
the
controversie
between
the
Houses
of
Lancaster
and
York
.
The
first
reason
then
is
,
was
the
elder
.
Mat.
West
.
in
vit.
H.
3.
&
Hollingshed
ibid.
p.
654.
for
that
all
Ancient
Historiographers
of
England
,
and
among
them
Mattheus
Westmonasteriensis
that
lived
at
the
same
time
,
do
affirm
the
contrary
,
and
do
make
Edward
to
be
elder
then
Edmond
by
six
years
and
two
days
,
for
that
they
appoint
the
Birth
of
Prince
Edward
to
have
been
upon
the
16.
day
of
June
in
the
year
of
Christ
1239
,
and
the
24.
of
the
Reign
of
his
Father
King
Henry
,
and
the
Birth
of
Lord
Edmond
to
have
followed
upon
the
18.
day
of
the
same
month
6
years
after
,
to
wit
,
in
the
year
of
our
Lord
1245
and
they
do
name
the
Godfathers
and
Godmothers
of
them
both
together
,
with
the
peculiar
solemnities
and
feasts
,
that
were
celebrated
at
their
several
Nativities
,
so
as
it
seemeth
there
can
be
no
error
in
this
matter
.
The
2d
.
reason
is
,
for
that
we
read
that
this
Lord
Edmond
was
a
goodly
,
wise
,
discreet
Prince
,
notwithstanding
that
some
Authors
call
him
Crouchback
,
and
that
he
was
highly
in
the
favour
both
of
his
Father
King
Henry
,
as
also
of
his
Brother
King
Edward
,
and
imployed
by
them
in
many
great
Wars
,
and
other
affairs
of
State
,
both
in
France
and
other
where
,
which
argueth
that
there
was
no
such
great
defect
in
him
as
should
move
his
Father
and
the
Realm
to
deprive
him
of
his
Succession
.
Thirdly
we
read
that
King
Henry
procured
by
divers
ways
and
means
the
advancement
of
this
Lord
Edmond
,
as
giving
him
the
Earldoms
of
Leicester
and
Darby
,
Fourthly
,
we
see
that
at
the
death
of
his
Father
King
Henry
the
III.
this
Lord
Edmond
was
principally
left
in
charge
with
the
Realm
,
his
elder
Brother
Prince
Edward
being
scarsly
returned
from
the
War
of
Asia
,
at
what
time
,
he
had
good
occasion
to
challenge
his
own
right
to
the
Crown
,
if
he
had
had
any
,
seeing
he
wanted
no
power
thereunto
,
having
three
goodly
Sons
at
that
time
alive
,
born
of
his
Wife
Queen
Blanch
Daugher
of
Navarre
and
County
of
Champain
,
to
whom
she
had
born
only
one
Daughter
,
that
was
married
to
Philip
le
Bel
King
of
France
.
But
we
shall
never
read
that
either
he
,
or
any
of
his
Children
,
made
any
such
claim
,
Line
never
pretended
to
the
Crown
.
but
that
they
lived
in
very
good
agreement
and
high
grace
with
King
Edward
the
first
,
as
his
Children
did
also
with
King
Edward
the
II.
until
he
began
to
be
mis-led
in
Government
,
and
then
the
two
Sons
of
this
Lord
Edmond
(
I
mean
both
Thomas
and
Henry
,
that
Successively
were
Earls
of
Lancaster
)
made
War
upon
the
said
Edward
the
II.
and
were
the
principal
Actors
in
his
deposition
,
and
in
setting
up
of
his
Son
Edward
the
III.
in
his
place
,
a●
what
time
it
is
evident
that
they
might
have
put
in
also
for
themselves
,
if
their
title
had
been
such
as
this
report
maketh
it
.
A
fifth
reason
is
▪
for
that
if
this
had
been
so
,
And
therefore
lastly
,
The
eldership
of
Edmond
a
fiction
.
the
matter
standeth
(
no
doubt
)
as
Polidor
holding
in
the
latter
end
of
the
life
of
King
Henry
the
III.
where
having
mentioned
these
two
Sons
Edward
and
Edmond
,
he
addeth
these
words
.
There
wanted
not
certain
men
long
time
after
this
,
that
affirmed
this
Edmond
to
be
the
elder
Son
to
King
Henry
the
III.
and
to
have
been
deprived
of
his
Inheritance
,
for
that
he
was
deformed
in
body
;
but
these
things
were
feigned
,
to
the
end
that
King
Henry
the
IV.
that
came
by
his
Mothers
side
of
this
Edmond
,
might
seem
to
have
come
to
the
Kingdom
by
right
,
whereas
indeed
he
got
it
by
force
.
Thus
saith
Polidor
in
this
place
,
but
afterward
in
the
beginning
of
the
life
of
the
said
King
Henry
the
IV.
he
saith
,
that
some
would
have
had
King
Henry
to
have
pretended
this
Title
among
other
reasons
,
but
that
the
most
part
accounting
it
but
a
meer
fable
,
it
was
omitted
.
Now
then
it
being
clear
,
that
of
these
two
Sons
of
King
Henry
the
III.
Prince
Edward
was
the
Elder
and
Lawful
Heir
,
it
remaineth
only
that
we
set
down
their
several
descents
unto
the
times
of
King
Edward
the
III.
and
his
Children
,
in
whose
days
the
dissention
and
controversie
between
these
Royal
Houses
of
York
and
Lancaster
,
began
to
break
forth
▪
The
Issue
of
K.
Edward
the
●
.
And
for
the
Issue
of
Edward
that
was
King
after
his
Father
,
by
the
name
of
King
Edward
the
first
,
it
is
evident
,
that
albeit
by
two
several
Wives
he
had
a
dozen
Children
,
male
and
female
,
yet
only
his
fourth
Son
by
his
first
Wife
,
called
also
Edward
,
(
who
was
King
after
him
by
the
name
of
King
Edward
the
II
▪
)
left
Issue
that
remained
,
which
Edward
the
II
being
afterward
for
his
evil
Government
deposed
,
left
Issue
Edward
the
III.
who
was
made
King
by
election
of
the
people
in
his
place
;
and
after
a
long
and
prosperous
Reign
,
left
divers
Sons
,
whereof
after
we
shall
speak
,
and
among
them
his
III.
Son
named
John
of
Gaunt
,
married
Lady
Blanch
Daughter
and
Heir
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
and
of
the
forenamed
Lord
Edmond
Crouchback
,
by
which
Blanch
,
John
of
Gaunt
became
Duke
of
Lancaster
:
so
as
the
lines
of
these
two
Brethren
Edward
and
Edmond
did
meet
and
joyn
again
in
the
fourth
descent
,
as
now
shall
appear
by
declaration
of
the
Issue
of
the
foresaid
Lord
Edmond
.
Edmond
then
the
second
Son
of
King
Henry
the
third
,
being
made
County
Palatine
of
Lancaster
,
The
Issue
of
Edmond
Crouch-back
.
as
also
Earl
of
Leicester
and
of
Darby
,
by
his
Father
King
Henry
,
as
hath
been
said
,
had
issue
three
Sons
,
to
wit
,
Thomas
,
Henry
,
and
John
,
among
whom
he
divided
his
three
States
,
making
Thomas
his
eldest
Son
,
County
Palatine
of
●ancaster
,
Henry
Earl
of
Leicester
,
and
John
Earl
of
Darby
.
But
Thomas
the
eldest
,
and
John
the
youngest
,
dying
without
Issue
,
all
three
States
fell
again
upon
Henry
the
second
Son
;
which
Henry
had
Issue
one
Son
and
three
Daughters
:
his
Son
was
named
Henry
the
second
of
that
name
,
Earl
of
Lancaster
,
and
made
Duke
of
Lancaster
by
King
Edward
the
third
,
and
he
had
one
only
Daughter
and
Heir
named
Blanch
,
who
was
married
unto
John
of
Gaunt
,
as
before
hath
been
said
.
But
Duke
Henry's
three
Sisters
,
named
Joan
,
Mary
and
Eleanor
,
were
all
married
to
divers
principal
men
of
the
Realm
,
Collateral
Lines
of
Lancaster
.
for
that
Joan
was
married
to
John
Lord
Maubery
,
of
whom
are
descended
the
Howards
of
the
House
of
Norfolk
at
this
day
;
and
Mary
was
married
to
Henry
Lord
Percy
,
from
whom
cometh
the
House
of
the
Earls
of
Northumberland
;
and
Eleanor
was
married
to
Richard
Earl
of
Arundel
,
thence
is
issued
also
by
his
Mothers
side
the
Earl
of
Arundel
●hat
now
is
:
so
as
of
this
ancient
Line
of
Lancaster
there
want
not
noble
Houses
within
the
Realm
at
this
day
,
issued
thence
before
the
controversie
fell
out
between
York
and
this
Family
,
of
which
controversie
how
it
rose
,
and
how
it
was
continued
,
I
shall
now
begin
to
make
more
particular
declaration
,
taking
my
beginning
from
the
Children
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
who
were
the
causers
of
this
fatal
dissention
.
CHAP.
III.
Of
the
succession
of
English
Kings
from
King
Edward
the
third
,
unto
our
days
,
with
the
particular
causes
of
dissention
between
the
Families
of
York
and
Lancaster
,
more
largely
declared
.
Edward
3.
KIng
Edward
the
third
,
surnamed
by
the
English
the
Victorious
,
though
he
had
many
Children
,
whereof
some
died
without
Issue
,
which
appertain
not
to
us
to
treat
of
,
yet
had
he
five
Sons
that
left
Issue
behind
them
;
to
wit
,
Edward
the
eldest
,
that
was
Prince
of
Wales
,
surnamed
the
Black
Prince
;
Leonel
Duke
of
Clarence
,
which
was
the
second
Son
;
John
of
Gaunt
,
so
called
for
that
he
was
born
in
that
City
,
that
was
the
third
Son
,
and
by
his
Wife
was
Duke
of
Lancaster
;
and
fourthly
,
Edmond
surnamed
of
Langley
,
for
that
he
was
also
born
there
,
and
was
Duke
of
York
;
and
last
of
all
,
Thomas
the
fifth
Son
,
surnamed
of
Woodstock
,
for
the
same
reason
of
his
birth
,
and
was
Duke
of
Gloucester
.
All
these
five
Dukes
being
great
Princes
,
and
Sons
of
one
King
,
left
Issue
behind
them
as
shall
be
declared
;
and
for
that
the
descendents
of
the
third
and
fourth
of
these
Sons
,
to
wit
▪
,
of
the
Dukes
of
Lancaster
and
York
,
came
afterward
to
strive
who
had
best
Title
to
Reign
,
thereof
it
came
that
the
controversie
had
his
name
of
these
two
Families
,
which
for
more
distinction
sake
,
and
the
better
to
be
known
,
To
begin
then
to
shew
the
Issue
of
all
these
five
Princes
,
it
is
to
be
noted
,
The
second
Son
Leonel
,
Roger
Mortimer
,
which
Roger
had
Issue
two
Sons
named
Edmond
and
Roger
,
which
dyed
both
without
Children
,
and
one
daughter
named
Anne
Mortimer
,
who
was
married
unto
Richard
Plantagenet
Earl
of
Cambridge
,
second
Son
unto
Edmond
Langly
Duke
of
York
which
Duke
Edmond
was
fourth
Son
,
as
hath
been
said
,
Richard
Plantagenet
married
the
said
Anne
,
as
hath
been
said
,
hereby
it
came
to
pass
,
that
the
House
of
York
joyned
two
titles
in
one
,
to
wit
,
that
of
Leonel
Duke
of
Clarence
,
which
was
the
second
Son
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
and
that
of
Edmond
Langly
Duke
of
York
which
was
the
fourth
Son
:
and
albeit
this
Richard
Plantagenet
himself
never
came
to
be
Duke
of
York
▪
for
that
he
was
put
to
death
,
while
his
elder
Brother
lived
,
by
King
Henry
the
fifth
,
for
a
conspiracy
discovered
in
Southampton
against
the
said
King
,
when
he
was
going
over
into
France
with
his
Army
:
yet
he
left
a
Son
behind
him
named
also
Richard
,
who
afterward
came
to
be
Duke
of
York
,
by
the
death
of
his
Uncle
▪
which
Uncle
was
slain
soon
after
in
the
Batte●
of
Age●cou●t
in
France
:
and
this
Richard
began
first
of
all
to
prosecute
openly
his
quarrel
for
the
Title
of
the
Crown
,
against
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
as
a
little
afterward
more
in
particuler
shall
be
declared
,
as
also
shall
be
shewed
how
that
this
2
Richard
Duke
of
York
being
slain
also
in
the
same
quarrel
,
left
a
Son
named
Edward
,
Earl
of
March
,
who
after
much
trouble
got
to
be
King
,
by
the
name
of
King
Edward
the
4
by
the
oppression
and
putting
down
of
King
Henry
the
6
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
and
was
the
first
King
of
the
House
of
York
,
whose
Genealogy
we
shall
lay
down
more
largely
afterwards
in
place
convenient
.
And
now
it
followeth
in
order
that
we
should
speak
of
John
of
Gaunt
the
third
Son
;
but
for
that
his
descent
is
great
,
And
thus
having
brought
to
an
end
the
Issue
of
three
Sons
of
King
Edward
,
to
wit
,
of
the
first
,
second
,
and
fifth
,
and
touched
also
somewhat
of
the
fourth
,
there
resteth
to
prosecute
more
fully
the
Issues
and
descents
of
the
third
and
fourth
Sons
,
to
wit
,
of
John
of
Gaunt
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
and
of
Edmond
Langly
Duke
of
York
,
which
are
the
Heads
of
these
two
Noble
Families
;
which
thing
I
shall
do
in
this
place
with
all
brevity
and
perspicuity
possible
,
beginning
first
with
the
House
of
Lancaster
.
John
of
Gaunt
third
Son
of
King
Edward
being
Duke
of
Lancaster
by
his
Wife
,
as
hath
been
said
,
First
then
(
as
I
have
said
)
this
John
of
Gaunt
married
Blanch
Daughter
and
Heir
of
Henry
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
John
Holland
Duke
of
Exeter
and
she
had
Issue
by
him
another
John
Duke
of
Exeter
,
and
he
had
Issue
Henry
Duke
of
Exeter
,
that
died
without
Issue
Male
,
leaving
only
one
Daughter
named
Anne
,
who
was
married
to
Sir
Thomas
Nevil
Knight
,
and
by
him
had
Issue
Ralph
Nevil
third
Earl
of
Westmerland
,
whose
Lineal
Heir
is
at
this
day
Lord
Charles
Nevil
Earl
of
Westmerland
,
that
liveth
banished
in
Flanders
.
And
this
is
all
the
Issue
that
John
of
Gaunt
had
by
Lady
Blanch
his
first
Wife
,
Henr.
4.
saving
only
that
I
had
forgotten
to
prosecute
the
Issue
of
Henry
his
first
Son
,
surnamed
of
Bullenbroke
,
that
was
afterward
called
K.
Henry
the
fourth
,
which
King
had
four
Sons
and
two
daughters
;
his
daughters
were
Blanch
and
Philippa
,
the
first
married
to
William
Duke
of
Bavaria
,
and
the
second
to
Erick
King
of
Denmark
,
and
both
of
them
died
without
Children
▪
The
four
Sons
were
first
Henry
,
that
Reigned
after
him
by
the
name
of
Henry
the
fifth
,
and
the
second
was
Thomas
Duke
of
Clarence
,
the
third
was
John
Duke
of
Bedford
,
and
the
fourth
was
Humphry
Duke
of
Glocester
,
all
which
three
Dukes
died
without
Issue
,
or
were
slain
in
Wars
of
the
Realm
,
so
as
only
King
Henry
the
fifth
their
elder
Brother
had
Issue
one
Son
named
Henry
also
,
that
was
King
,
and
Reigned
40
years
by
the
name
of
Henry
the
sixth
,
who
had
Issue
Prince
Edward
,
and
both
of
them
(
I
mean
both
Father
and
Son
)
were
murthered
by
order
or
permission
of
Edward
Duke
of
York
who
afterward
took
the
Crown
upon
him
,
by
the
name
of
King
Edward
the
fourth
,
as
before
hath
been
said
:
so
as
in
this
King
Henry
the
sixth
,
and
his
Son
Prince
Edward
,
ended
all
the
bloud-Royal
male
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
by
Blanch
the
first
Wife
of
John
of
Gaunt
,
and
the
Inheritance
of
the
said
Lady
Blanch
returned
by
right
of
succession
(
as
the
favourers
of
the
House
of
Portugal
affirm
,
though
others
deny
it
)
unto
the
Heirs
of
Lady
Philip
her
eldest
daughter
,
married
into
Portugal
,
whose
Nephew
named
Alfonsus
the
fifth
King
of
Portugal
,
lived
at
that
day
when
King
Henry
the
sixth
and
his
Heir
were
made
away
:
and
thus
much
of
John
of
Gaunt's
first
marriage
.
But
after
the
death
of
the
Lady
Blanch
,
Henry
,
John
the
second
King
of
Cas●●●e
,
and
he
Isabel
that
married
with
Ferdinando
the
Catholick
King
of
Aragon
,
and
joyned
by
that
marriage
both
those
Kingdoms
together
;
and
by
him
she
had
a
daughter
named
Joan
,
that
married
Philip
Duke
of
Austria
and
Burgundy
,
and
by
him
had
Charles
the
such
that
was
Emperor
,
and
Father
to
King
Philip
that
now
reigneth
●n
Spain
;
who
(
as
we
see
)
is
descided
two
ways
from
John
of
Gaunt
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
to
wit
,
by
two
daughters
begotten
of
two
Wives
,
Blanch
and
Constance
;
neither
had
John
of
Gaunt
any
more
Children
by
Constance
,
but
only
this
daughter
Catharine
,
of
whom
we
have
spoken
:
wherefore
now
we
shall
speak
of
his
third
Wife
,
that
was
Lady
Catharine
Swinford
Catharine
Swinford
,
Hollinshed
in
vita
Rich.
2.
p.
1088.
This
Lady
Catharine
,
as
English
Histories
do
note
,
was
born
in
Heinalt
in
Flanders
,
and
was
daughter
to
a
Knight
of
that
Country
called
Sir
Payne
de
Ruet
,
and
she
was
brought
up
in
her
youth
in
the
Duke
of
Lancasters
house
,
and
attended
upon
his
first
Wife
Lady
Blanch
;
and
being
fair
of
personage
,
grew
in
such
favour
with
the
Duke
,
as
in
the
time
of
his
second
Wife
Constance
,
he
kept
this
Catharine
for
his
Concubine
,
and
begat
upon
her
four
Children
,
to
wit
,
three
Sons
and
●
daughter
,
which
daughter
(
whose
name
was
Jane
)
was
married
to
Ralph
Earl
of
Westmorland
,
called
commonly
in
those
days
Daw
Raby
,
of
whom
descended
the
Earls
of
Westmorland
that
ensued
.
His
three
Sons
were
John
,
Thomas
and
Henry
,
and
John
was
first
Earl
▪
and
then
Duke
of
Summerset
:
Thomas
was
first
Marques
of
Dorset
,
and
then
Duke
of
Excester
:
Henry
was
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
and
after
Cardinal
.
And
after
John
of
Gaunt
had
begotten
all
these
four
Children
upon
Catharine
,
he
married
her
to
a
Knight
in
England
named
Swinford
,
which
Knight
lived
not
many
years
after
,
and
John
of
Gaunt
coming
home
to
England
,
from
Aquitaine
,
where
he
had
been
for
divers
years
,
and
seeing
this
old
Con●●●●ne
of
his
Catharine
,
to
be
now
a
Widow
,
and
himself
also
without
a
Wife
,
(
for
that
the
Lady
Constance
was
dead
a
little
before
▪
)
for
the
love
that
he
bore
to
the
Children
that
he
had
begotten
of
her
,
he
determined
to
marry
her
,
and
thereby
the
rather
to
legitimate
her
Children
,
The
Duke
of
Lancaster
's
bastards
made
legitimate
.
Hollingh
in
vita
Kich
.
2.
though
himself
were
old
now
,
and
all
his
Kindred
utterly
against
the
Marriage
,
and
so
not
full
two
years
before
his
death
,
to
wit
in
the
Year
of
Christ
1396.
he
married
her
,
and
the
next
Year
after
in
a
Parliament
begun
at
Westminster
,
the
22
of
January
,
Anno
Domini
1397.
he
caused
all
his
said
Children
to
be
legitimated
,
which
he
had
begotten
upon
this
Lady
Swinford
before
she
was
his
Wife
.
But
now
to
go
forward
to
declare
the
Issue
of
these
three
Sons
of
John
of
Gaunt
by
Catharine
Swinford
,
two
of
them
,
that
is
,
pag.
1090.
The
issue
of
Katharine
Swinfords
children
.
Thomas
Duke
of
Exeter
,
and
Henry
Cardinal
and
Bishop
of
Winchester
,
dyed
without
Issue
,
John
the
eldest
Son
that
was
Earl
of
Somerset
had
Issue
two
Sons
,
John
and
Edmond
,
John
that
was
Duke
of
Somerset
had
Issue
one
onely
Daughter
,
named
Margaret
,
who
was
married
to
Edmond
Tidder
Earl
of
Richmond
,
Edmond
,
the
second
Son
to
John
Earl
of
Somerset
,
was
first
Earl
of
Mortaine
,
and
then
after
the
death
of
his
Brother
John
,
(
who
dyed
without
Issue
make
,
as
hath
been
said
,
)
was
created
by
King
Henry
the
VI.
Duke
of
Somerset
,
and
both
he
and
almost
all
his
Kin
were
slain
in
the
quarrel
of
the
said
King
Henry
the
VI.
and
for
defence
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
hist.
Ang.
lib.
23.
against
York
.
For
First
this
Edmond
himself
was
slain
in
the
battel
of
S.
Albans
,
against
Richard
Duke
and
first
Pretender
of
York
,
in
the
Year
1456.
leaving
behind
him
three
goodly
Sons
,
to
wit
,
in
vita
Edwardi
IV.
pa.
1314.
&
1340.
Henry
,
Edmond
and
John
,
whereof
Henry
succeeded
his
Father
in
the
Dutchy
of
Somerset
,
and
was
taken
and
beheaded
in
the
same
quarrel
at
Exham
,
in
the
Year
1463.
dying
without
Issue
.
Edmond
likewise
succeeded
his
Brother
Henry
in
the
Dutchy
of
Somerset
,
and
was
taken
in
the
battel
of
Tewkesbury
in
the
same
quarrel
,
and
there
beheaded
the
7
th
.
of
May
1471.
leaving
no
Issue
.
John
also
the
third
Brother
,
Marquess
of
Dorset
,
was
slain
in
the
same
battel
of
Tewkesbury
,
and
left
no
Issue
▪
and
so
in
these
two
Noblemen
ceased
utterly
all
the
Issue
Male
of
the
Line
of
Lancaster
,
by
the
Children
of
John
of
Gaunt
,
begotten
upon
Lady
Swinford
his
third
Wife
:
So
that
all
which
remained
of
this
Woman
,
was
only
Margaret
Countess
of
Richmond
,
Mother
to
King
Henry
the
VII
.
which
King
Henry
the
VII
.
and
all
that
do
descend
from
him
in
England
,
Catharine
Swinford
,
as
hath
been
shewed
,
and
no
ways
of
Blanch
the
first
Wife
,
or
of
Constance
the
second
;
and
this
is
enough
in
this
place
of
the
Descents
of
John
of
Gaunt
,
and
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
and
therefore
I
shall
now
pass
over
to
shew
the
Issue
of
the
House
of
York
▪
I
touched
briefly
before
,
how
Edmond
Langley
Duke
of
York
,
France
▪
and
Richard
Earl
of
Cambridge
which
married
Lady
Anna
Mortimer
,
as
before
hath
been
said
,
that
was
Heir
of
the
House
of
Clarence
,
Fourth
S●●●
of
King
Edward
,
and
being
himself
convinced
of
a
Conspiracy
against
King
Henry
the
V.
was
put
to
death
in
Southampton
in
the
Year
of
Christ
1415.
and
3
d.
of
the
Reign
of
King
Henry
the
V.
and
5
th
.
day
of
August
.
This
Richard
had
Issue
by
Lady
Anna
Mortimer
a
Son
named
Richard
,
who
succeeded
his
Uncle
Edward
Duke
of
York
in
the
same
Dutchy
,
and
afterwards
finding
himself
strong
,
made
claime
to
the
Crown
in
the
behalf
of
his
Mother
,
and
declaring
himself
Chief
of
the
Faction
of
the
White
Rose
,
gave
occasion
of
many
cruel
battels
against
them
of
the
Red
Rose
and
House
of
Lancaster
,
and
in
one
of
the
battels
which
was
given
in
the
Year
1460.
at
Wakefield
,
himself
was
slain
,
Edward
,
George
and
Richard
,
whereof
Edward
was
afterwards
King
of
England
by
the
name
of
Edward
the
IV.
George
was
Duke
of
Clarence
,
and
put
to
death
in
Calis
in
a
butt
of
Sack
or
Malmesy
,
by
the
Commandment
of
the
King
his
Brother
;
and
Richard
was
Duke
of
Glocester
,
and
afterwards
King
by
murthering
his
own
two
Nephews
,
and
was
called
King
Richard
the
III.
Edward
the
Eldest
of
these
three
Brothers
,
Charles
Brandon
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
whereof
are
issued
the
Children
of
the
Earls
of
Hartford
and
Darby
,
as
after
more
at
large
shall
be
handled
,
and
this
is
the
Issue
of
the
first
Brother
of
the
House
of
York
.
The
Second
Brother
George
Duke
of
Clarence
had
Issue
by
his
Wife
Lady
Isabel
Heir
to
the
Earldoms
of
Warwick
and
Salisbury
,
one
Son
,
named
Edward
Earl
of
Warwick
,
who
was
put
to
death
afterwards
in
his
Youth
,
by
King
Henry
the
VII
.
and
left
no
Issue
:
this
Duke
George
had
also
one
Daughter
named
Margaret
,
admitted
by
King
Henry
the
VIII
.
(
at
what
time
he
sent
her
into
Wales
with
Princess
Mary
,
)
to
be
Countess
of
Salisbury
,
but
yet
married
very
meanly
to
a
Knight
of
Wales
,
Richard
Poole
,
by
whom
she
had
four
Sons
,
Henry
,
Arthur
,
Geffrey
and
Reginald
,
the
last
whereof
was
Cardinal
,
and
the
other
two
Arthur
and
Geffrey
had
Issue
,
for
Arthur
had
two
Daughters
Mary
and
Margarit
,
Mary
was
married
to
Sir
John
Stanny
,
and
Margaret
to
Sir
Thomas
Fitzherbert
:
Sir
Geffrey
Poole
had
also
Issue
another
Geffrey
Poole
,
and
he
had
Issue
Arthur
and
Geffrey
which
yet
live
.
Now
then
to
return
to
the
first
Son
of
the
Countess
of
Salisbury
,
named
Henry
,
that
was
Lord
Montague
,
and
put
to
death
both
he
and
his
mother
,
by
King
Henry
the
VIII
.
This
man
,
I
say
,
left
two
daughters
Catharine
and
Winefred
:
Catharine
was
married
to
Sir
Francis
Hastings
Earl
of
Huntington
,
Henry
Hastings
now
Earl
of
Huntington
,
and
Sir
George
Hastings
his
brother
,
who
hath
divers
Children
.
And
Winefred
the
younger
daughter
was
married
to
Sir
Thomas
Barrington
Knight
,
who
also
wanteth
not
Issue
:
The
third
Brother
Richard
Duke
of
Gloucester
,
Richard
3.
and
afterward
King
,
left
no
Issue
,
so
as
this
is
all
that
is
needful
to
be
spoken
of
the
House
of
York
,
in
which
we
see
that
the
first
and
principal
Competitor
,
is
the
King
of
Scots
,
and
after
him
Arabella
,
;
and
the
Children
of
the
Earls
of
Hertford
and
Derby
are
also
Competitors
of
the
same
House
,
as
descended
by
the
daughter
of
the
first
Brother
,
Edward
Duke
of
York
,
and
King
of
England
;
and
then
the
Earl
of
Huntington
and
his
generation
,
as
also
the
Pools
,
Barringtons
,
and
others
before
named
,
are
or
may
be
Titlers
of
York
▪
as
descended
of
George
Duke
of
Clarence
,
second
Son
of
Richard
Duke
of
York
;
all
which
Issue
yet
seem
to
remain
only
within
the
compass
of
the
House
of
York
,
for
that
by
the
former
Pedegree
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
it
seemeth
to
the
favourers
of
this
House
,
that
none
of
these
other
Competitors
are
properly
of
the
Line
of
Lancaster
,
for
that
King
Henry
the
7th
.
coming
only
of
John
of
Gaunt
by
Catharine
Swinford
his
third
Wife
,
could
have
no
part
in
Lady
Blanch
that
was
only
Inheritor
of
that
House
,
as
to
these
men
seemeth
evident
.
Only
then
it
remaineth
for
the
ending
of
this
Chapter
,
to
explain
somewhat
more
clearly
the
descent
of
King
Henry
the
7th
:
and
of
his
Issue
.
For
better
understanding
whereof
,
you
must
consider
,
that
King
Henry
the
7th
.
being
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
in
the
manner
that
you
have
heard
,
and
marrying
Elizabeth
the
eldest
daughter
of
the
contrary
House
of
York
,
did
seem
to
joyn
both
Houses
together
,
and
make
an
end
of
that
bloudy
controversie
,
though
others
now
will
say
no
:
But
howsoever
that
was
,
(
which
after
shall
be
examined
)
clear
it
is
,
Jane
Seymer
,
Queen
Mary
by
Queen
Catharine
of
Spain
,
and
Queen
Elizabeth
by
Queen
Anne
Bullen
,
of
all
which
three
Children
no
Issue
hath
remained
,
so
as
now
we
must
return
to
consider
the
Issue
of
his
daughters
.
Archibald
Douglas
,
Earl
of
Angus
in
Scotland
,
by
whom
she
had
one
only
daughter
named
Margaret
,
which
was
married
to
Matthew
Steward
Earl
of
Lenox
,
and
by
him
she
had
two
Sons
,
to
wit
,
Henry
Lord
Darly
,
and
Charles
Steward
;
Henry
married
the
foresaid
Lady
Mary
Queen
of
Scotland
,
and
was
murthered
in
Edenbrough
in
the
year
1566.
as
the
World
knoweth
;
and
Charles
his
Brother
married
Elizabeth
the
daughter
of
Sir
William
Candish
in
England
,
by
whom
he
had
one
only
daughter
yet
living
,
named
Arabella
,
another
competitor
of
the
Crown
of
England
,
by
the
House
of
York
:
and
thus
much
of
the
first
daughter
of
King
Henry
the
seventh
.
Charles
Brandon
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
by
whom
she
had
two
daughters
,
to
wit
,
Frances
and
Eleanor
;
Henry
Gray
Marquess
of
Dorset
,
and
after
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
beheaded
by
Queen
Mary
,
and
by
him
she
had
three
daughters
,
to
wit
,
Jane
,
Catharine
,
and
Mary
:
the
Lady
Jane
,
eldest
of
the
three
,
was
married
to
Lord
Guilford
Dudly
,
Son
to
John
Dudly
late
Duke
of
Northumberland
,
with
whom
(
I
mean
with
her
Husband
and
Father
in
Law
)
she
was
beheaded
soon
after
for
being
proclaimes
Queen
,
upon
the
death
of
King
Edward
the
sixth
:
Henry
Herbert
Earl
of
Pembroke
,
and
left
by
him
again
,
she
dyed
afterward
in
the
Tower
,
where
she
was
prisoner
for
having
had
two
Children
by
Edward
Seymer
Earl
of
Hertford
,
without
sufficient
proof
that
she
was
married
unto
him
,
and
the
two
Children
are
yet
living
,
to
wit
,
Henry
Seymer
,
commonly
called
Lord
Beacham
,
and
Edward
Seymer
his
Brother
.
The
Lady
Mary
the
third
Sister
,
though
she
was
betrothed
to
Arthur
Lord
Gray
of
Wilton
,
and
married
after
to
Martin
Keyes
Gentleman-Porter
,
yet
hath
she
left
no
Issue
,
as
far
as
I
understand
.
This
then
is
the
end
of
the
Issue
of
Lady
Frances
,
first
of
the
two
daughters
of
Queen
Mary
of
France
,
by
Charles
Brandon
Duke
of
Suffolk
;
for
albeit
the
said
Lady
Frances
,
after
the
beheading
of
the
said
Henry
Lord
Gray
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
her
first
Husband
,
married
again
one
Adrian
Stokes
her
Servant
,
and
had
a
Son
by
him
;
yet
it
lived
not
,
but
dyed
very
soon
after
.
Now
then
to
speak
of
the
younger
daughter
of
the
said
French
Queen
and
Duke
,
named
Eleanor
,
Henry
Clifford
Earl
of
Cumberland
,
who
had
by
her
a
daughter
named
Margaret
,
that
was
married
to
Lord
Henry
Stanley
Earl
of
Darby
,
by
whom
she
hath
a
plentiful
Issue
,
as
Ferdinand
now
Earl
of
Darby
William
,
Stanley
,
Francis
Stanley
,
and
others
,
and
this
is
all
that
needeth
to
be
spoken
of
these
descents
of
our
English
Kings
,
Princes
,
Peers
or
Competitors
to
the
Crown
for
this
place
;
and
therefore
now
it
resteth
only
that
we
begin
to
examine
what
different
pretentions
are
fram'd
by
divers
Parties
,
upon
these
descents
and
Genealogies
,
which
is
the
principal
point
of
this
our
discourse
.
CHAP.
IV.
Of
the
great
and
general
controversie
and
contention
between
the
two
Houses
Royal
of
Lancaster
and
York
,
and
which
of
them
may
seem
to
have
had
the
better
Right
to
the
Crown
,
by
way
of
Succession
.
ANd
first
of
all
,
before
I
do
descend
to
treat
in
particular
of
the
different
pretences
of
several
persons
and
families
,
that
have
issued
out
of
these
two
Royal
lineages
of
Lancaster
and
York
,
it
shall
perhaps
not
be
amiss
,
to
discuss
with
some
attention
,
what
is
,
or
hath
,
or
may
be
said
,
on
both
sides
for
the
general
controversie
that
lyeth
between
them
,
yet
undecided
in
many
mens
opinions
,
notwithstanding
there
hath
been
so
much
stir
about
the
same
,
and
not
only
writing
and
disputing
,
but
also
fighting
and
murthering
for
many
years
.
First
therefore
,
Edmond
Langley
Duke
of
York
,
fourth
Son
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
and
his
Mother
Anne
Mortimer
that
was
Neece
once
removed
,
and
sole
Heir
to
Leonel
Duke
of
Clarence
,
second
Son
of
the
said
King
Edward
;
this
Richard
(
I
say
)
Duke
of
York
pretended
,
that
for
so
much
as
he
had
two
titles
joyned
together
in
himself
,
and
was
lawful
Heir
as
well
to
Duke
Leonel
the
second
Brother
,
as
to
Duke
Edmond
the
fourth
,
that
he
was
to
be
preferred
in
Succession
of
the
Crown
after
the
death
of
King
Richard
the
second
,
Heir
of
the
first
Son
of
King
Edward
,
before
the
Issue
of
John
of
Gaunt
,
that
was
but
third
Son
to
the
said
King
Edward
;
and
consequently
that
Henry
Bolenbrok
,
John
of
Gaunts
Son
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
called
afterwards
King
Henry
the
fourth
,
entred
the
Crown
by
tyranny
and
violonce
,
first
for
deposing
,
the
true
and
Lawful
King
Richard
,
and
secondly
for
taking
the
Kingdom
upon
himself
,
which
Kingdom
after
the
death
of
the
foresaid
King
Richard
(
which
happened
in
the
year
1399.
)
belonging
to
Edmond
Mortimer
Earl
of
March
,
then
living
,
and
after
his
death
to
Anne
Mortimer
his
Sister
,
married
to
Richard
Earl
of
Cambridge
Father
to
this
Richard
pretendent
Duke
of
York
,
as
hath
been
said
,
for
that
this
Edmond
and
Anne
Mortimer
were
Children
to
Roger
Mortimer
Son
of
Philip
that
was
daughter
to
Duke
Leonel
,
which
Leonel
was
elder
Uncle
to
King
Richard
,
and
before
John
of
Gaunt
the
younger
Brother
,
whose
Son
took
the
Crown
upon
him
.
Edmond
Langley
and
Thomas
Woodstock
Earls
at
that
time
,
but
after
Dukes
of
York
and
Glocester
;
and
so
King
Richard
Reigned
with
good
obedience
of
his
Uncles
and
their
Children
for
20
years
together
,
but
in
the
end
when
he
grew
insolent
and
had
put
to
death
his
Uncle
the
Duke
of
Glocester
,
together
with
the
Earl
of
Arundel
,
and
banished
many
others
of
the
Nobility
,
and
among
them
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
as
also
his
own
Cousin-German
Henry
Duke
of
Hertford
,
and
after
of
Lancaster
,
Son
and
Heir
of
John
of
Gaunt
,
Now
then
the
story
being
thus
,
By
authority
also
you
have
heard
it
proved
,
By
examples
in
like
manner
of
all
Realms
Christian
he
declared
,
And
in
this
second
point
much
more
difference
there
is
betwixt
York
and
Lancaster
,
Stow
,
Hollingshead
and
other
Chroniclers
of
England
,
that
those
Princes
of
the
H●●●e
of
York
▪
this
matter
of
the
wicked
Government
of
King
Richard
,
did
principally
offend
his
Uncle
Edmond
Duke
of
York
,
for
that
he
saw
the
King
now
to
pe●srvert
all
Law
and
Equity
,
and
that
as
before
he
had
defiled
himself
with
Parricide
,
that
is
,
with
the
murther
of
his
own
Uncle
the
Duke
of
Glocester
,
Brother
to
this
Edmond
,
so
now
he
intangled
himself
also
with
Rapine
,
in
that
he
took
by
violence
the
Goods
and
Inheritance
of
John
of
Gaunt
,
late
deceased
,
which
did
belong
to
Henry
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
his
Cousin-German
:
By
which
words
of
Polidor
,
as
also
for
that
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
coming
out
of
Britany
accompaned
only
with
threescore
persons
,
York
shire
and
to
enter
at
Ravenspur
at
the
mouth
of
Humber
,
as
all
the
World
knoweth
(
which
he
would
never
have
done
if
the
Princes
of
York
had
not
principally
favoured
him
in
that
action
)
all
this
,
I
say
,
is
an
evident
argument
that
these
Princes
of
the
House
of
York
were
then
the
chief
doers
in
this
deposition
,
and
consequently
cannot
alledge
now
with
reason
that
the
said
Richard
was
deposed
uniustly
.
Secondly
,
the
House
of
Lancaster
alledgeth
for
the
justifying
of
this
deposition
,
English
,
French
,
Dutch
,
Latine
,
or
of
any
other
Nation
or
Language
,
who
all
with
one
accord
do
affirm
,
that
King
Richards
Government
was
intolerable
,
and
he
worthy
of
deposition
,
whereof
he
that
will
see
more
let
him
read
Thomas
of
Walsingham
,
and
John
Frosard
in
the
life
of
King
Richard
.
Thirdly
,
they
of
Lancaster
do
alledge
,
The
King
being
at
Bristow
with
Robert
de
Vere
Duke
of
Ireland
,
and
Michael
de
la
Pole
Earl
of
Suffolk
,
devised
how
to
take
away
the
Duke
of
Glocester
,
the
Earls
of
Arundel
,
Warwick
,
Darby
and
Nottingham
,
and
others
whose
deaths
they
conspired
:
Thus
saith
Stow.
And
after
they
executed
the
most
part
of
their
devices
,
for
that
Thomas
of
Woodstock
Duke
of
Glocester
,
was
made
away
without
Law
or
Process
,
the
Earl
of
Arundel
also
was
put
to
death
,
and
Warwick
was
banished
,
and
so
was
also
Thomas
Arundel
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
,
by
like
Injustice
,
and
the
like
was
done
to
Henry
Duke
of
Hertford
,
and
after
of
Lancaster
,
and
among
other
insolencies
he
suffered
Robert
Vere
to
dishonour
and
put
from
him
his
Wife
,
a
Noble
and
goodly
young
Lady
(
as
Stow
saith
)
and
born
of
Lady
Isabella
King
Richards
Aunt
,
that
was
daughter
to
King
Edward
the
third
,
the
Evil
Parliament
,
he
would
needs
have
all
authority
absolute
granted
to
certain
favourites
of
his
,
which
Thomas
Walsingham
saith
were
not
above
6
or
7.
to
determine
of
all
matters
with
all
full
authority
,
as
if
they
only
had
been
the
whole
Realm
,
which
was
nothing
indeed
but
to
take
all
authority
to
himself
only
;
and
Stow
in
his
Chronicle
hath
these
words
following
.
Stow
an.
21
regni
Rich.
This
Parliament
began
about
the
15.
of
Sept.
in
the
year
1397.
at
the
beginning
whereof
,
Edward
Stafford
Bishop
of
Exeter
Lord
Chancellor
of
England
made
a
proposition
or
Sermon
▪
in
which
he
affirmed
that
the
power
of
the
King
,
was
alone
,
and
perfect
of
it self
,
and
those
that
do
impeach
it
were
worthy
to
suffer
pain
of
the
Law
,
&c.
thus
saith
Stow
,
by
all
which
is
evident
,
how
exorbitant
and
contrary
to
all
Law
and
Equity
this
Kings
Government
was
.
But
now
if
we
will
consider
the
manner
and
form
of
this
act
,
they
of
Lancaster
do
affirm
also
,
And
if
any
man
will
yet
object
and
say
,
that
notwithstanding
all
this
there
was
violence
,
for
that
Duke
Henry
was
Armed
,
and
by
force
of
Arms
brought
this
to
pass
;
they
of
Lancaster
do
answer
,
that
this
is
true
,
that
he
brought
the
matter
to
an
end
by
Forces
,
Judg.
3.
that
prosecuted
the
people
of
Israel
,
and
the
manner
was
to
feign
a
secret
Embassage
,
or
message
unto
him
,
and
so
to
slay
him
in
his
Chamber
,
as
he
did
,
and
God
delivered
his
people
by
that
means
,
and
chose
this
particular
way
,
whereas
none
will
deny
but
that
he
might
have
done
it
by
many
other
means
less
odious
to
the
World
then
this
was
,
that
seemed
so
cruel
and
full
of
Treason
.
Again
they
shew
,
In
like
manner
when
he
would
punish
King
Rehoboam
for
the
sins
of
Solomon
his
Father
,
Another
example
of
punishing
and
deposing
evil
Princes
by
force
,
And
first
of
all
it
is
to
be
understood
,
that
at
that
very
time
when
King
Richard
was
deposed
,
the
house
of
York
had
no
pretence
,
or
little
at
all
to
the
Crown
,
for
that
Edmond
Mortimer
Earl
of
March
,
Nephew
to
the
Lady
Philippa
,
was
then
alive
,
with
his
Sister
Anne
Mortimer
married
to
Richard
Earl
of
Cambridge
,
by
which
Anne
the
House
of
York
did
after
make
their
claim
,
but
could
not
do
so
yet
,
for
that
the
said
Edmond
her
Brother
was
living
,
and
so
continued
many
years
after
,
as
appeareth
,
for
that
we
read
that
he
was
alive
16.
years
after
this
,
to
wit
,
in
the
third
year
of
the
Reign
of
K.
Henry
the
5th
.
when
his
said
Brother
in
Law
Richard
Earl
of
Cambridge
was
put
to
death
in
Southampton
,
whom
this
Edmond
appeached
,
as
after
shall
be
shewed
;
and
that
this
Edmond
was
now
Earl
of
March
when
K.
Richard
was
deposed
,
Edmond
Mortimer
elder
Brother
to
Anne
was
yet
living
,
the
question
cannot
be
whether
the
House
of
York
should
have
entred
to
the
Crown
presently
after
the
deprivation
of
King
Richard
,
for
they
had
yet
no
pretence
,
as
hath
been
shewed
,
but
whether
this
Edmond
Mortimer
,
as
Heir
of
Leonel
Duke
of
Clarence
,
or
else
Henry
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
Heir
of
John
of
Gaunt
should
have
entred
:
For
as
for
the
House
of
York
there
was
yet
no
question
,
as
appeareth
also
by
Stow
in
his
Chronicle
,
who
seteth
down
how
that
after
the
said
deposition
of
Richard
,
Edmond
Mortimer
,
by
whom
his
posterity
claimed
afterward
,
yet
could
he
not
pretend
at
this
time
,
her
Brother
being
yet
alive
,
who
after
dying
without
Issue
,
left
all
his
right
to
her
,
and
by
her
to
the
House
of
York
:
for
albeit
this
Earl
Richard
never
came
to
be
Duke
of
York
,
for
that
he
was
beheaded
by
King
Henry
the
fifth
at
Southampton
as
before
hath
been
said
,
while
his
elder
Brother
was
a
live
,
yet
left
he
a
Son
named
Richard
,
that
after
him
came
to
be
Duke
of
York
,
by
the
death
of
his
Uncle
Edmond
Duke
of
York
that
dyed
without
Issue
,
as
on
the
other
side
also
by
his
Mother
Ann
Mortimer
,
he
was
Earl
of
March
,
and
was
the
first
of
the
House
of
York
that
made
title
to
the
Crown
.
So
that
the
question
now
is
,
whether
after
the
deposition
of
King
Richard
,
Edmond
Mortimer
,
Nephew
removed
of
Leonel
(
which
Leonel
was
the
second
Son
to
King
Edward
)
or
else
Henry
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
Son
to
John
of
Gaunt
(
which
John
was
third
Son
to
King
Edward
)
should
by
right
have
succeeded
to
King
Richard
;
and
for
Edmond
is
alledged
,
that
he
was
Heir
of
the
elder
Brother
;
and
of
Henry
is
said
,
that
he
was
nearer
by
two
degrees
to
the
Stem
or
last
King
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
King
Richard
deposed
,
then
Edmond
was
,
for
that
Henry
was
Son
to
King
Richards
Uncle
of
Lancaster
,
and
Edmond
was
but
Nephew
removed
,
that
is
to
say
,
Daughters
Sons
Son
,
to
the
said
King
Richards
other
Uncle
of
York
.
And
that
in
such
a
case
,
the
next
in
degree
of
consanguinity
,
to
the
last
King
,
is
to
be
preferred
(
though
he
be
not
of
the
elder
Line
)
the
favourers
of
Lancaster
alledge
many
proofs
,
whereof
some
shall
be
touched
a
little
after
:
and
we
have
seen
the
same
practised
in
our
days
in
France
,
where
the
Cardinal
of
Bourbon
by
the
Judgment
of
the
most
part
of
that
Realm
,
was
preferred
to
the
Crown
for
his
propinquity
in
bloud
to
the
dead
King
,
before
the
King
of
Navarre
,
though
he
were
of
the
elder
Line
.
Moreover
it
is
alledged
for
Henry
,
Edmond
Mortimers
Sister
,
offered
to
have
slain
King
Henry
and
to
have
made
the
said
Edmond
Mortimer
King
,
for
that
he
was
descended
of
Duke
Leonel
,
but
he
refused
the
matter
,
thinking
it
not
to
be
according
to
equity
,
and
so
went
and
discovered
the
whole
Treason
to
the
King
;
whereupon
they
were
all
put
to
death
in
Southampton
,
within
four
or
five
days
after
,
Edmond
Mortimer
was
declared
Heir
appa●●n
.
Thus
say
those
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
:
but
now
these
of
York
have
a
great
argument
for
themselves
,
as
to
them
it
seemeth
,
which
is
,
that
in
the
year
of
Christ
1385.
and
9th
.
year
of
the
reign
of
King
Richard
the
second
,
it
was
declared
by
Act
of
Parliament
,
(
as
Polydor
writeth
)
that
Edmond
Mortimer
,
To
which
objection
those
of
Lancaster
do
answer
,
first
,
that
Polydor
doth
erre
in
the
person
,
when
he
saith
that
Edmond
Husband
of
Lady
Philippa
,
was
declared
for
Heir
apparent
;
for
that
this
Edmond
Mortimer
that
married
Lady
Philippa
,
died
peaceably
in
Ireland
three
years
before
this
Parliament
was
holden
,
to
wit
,
in
the
year
of
Christ
1382.
as
both
Hollingshed
,
Roger
Mortimer
,
Heir
to
him
,
and
to
the
Lady
Philippa
his
Wife
,
who
was
declared
Heir
apparent
in
the
Parliament
aforesaid
,
at
the
instance
of
King
Richard
,
and
that
for
especial
hatred
and
malice
(
as
these
men
say
)
which
he
did
bear
against
his
said
Uncle
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
and
his
Son
Henry
,
The
cause
of
this
hatred
,
is
said
to
be
,
for
that
presently
upon
the
death
of
Prince
Edward
,
Father
to
this
Richard
,
(
which
Prince
died
in
the
year
of
Christ
1376.
and
but
10.
months
before
his
Father
King
Edward
the
third
)
there
wanted
not
divers
learned
and
wise
men
in
England
,
that
were
of
opinion
that
John
of
Gaunt
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
eldest
Son
then
living
of
the
said
King
Edward
,
should
have
succeeded
his
Father
,
jure
propinquitatis
,
before
Richard
that
was
but
Nephew
,
and
one
degree
further
off
then
he
:
but
the
old
King
was
so
extremely
affectionate
unto
his
eldest
Son
,
the
black
Prince
Edward
,
newly
dead
,
that
he
would
not
hear
of
any
to
succeed
him
(
as
Frosard
saith
)
but
only
Richard
the
said
Prince's
Son
.
John
Frosard
in
Histor.
Wherefore
he
called
presently
a
Parliament
,
which
was
the
last
that
ever
he
held
,
and
therein
caused
his
said
Nephew
Richard
to
be
declared
Heir
apparent
,
and
made
his
three
Sons
then
living
,
that
were
Uncles
to
the
Youth
,
(
to
wit
,
John
of
Gaunt
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
Edmond
Langley
Duke
afterwards
of
York
,
and
Thomas
Woodstock
Duke
of
Gloucester
)
to
swear
Fealty
unto
Richard
,
as
they
did
.
And
albeit
John
of
Gaunt
all
his
life
after
,
for
keeping
of
his
Oath
that
he
had
made
unto
his
Father
,
never
pretended
any
Right
to
the
Crown
,
yet
King
Richard
knowing
well
the
pretence
that
he
and
his
might
have
,
was
still
afraid
of
him
,
and
sought
infinite
means
to
be
rid
of
him
,
first
by
perswading
him
to
go
and
make
War
in
Spain
,
Polydor.
Hollingsh
.
Stow
in
vit.
Rich.
2
where
he
thought
he
might
miscarry
in
so
dangerous
an
attempt
▪
and
then
offering
to
give
him
all
Aquitain
,
if
he
would
leave
England
to
go
and
live
there
,
as
he
did
for
three
years
,
with
extreme
peril
,
for
that
the
people
of
Aquitain
would
not
receive
him
,
but
rose
against
him
,
and
refused
his
Government
,
and
would
not
admit
him
for
their
Lord
,
but
appealed
to
the
King
,
who
also
allowed
thereof
;
and
so
when
John
of
Gaunt
came
home
into
England
again
,
King
Richard
thought
no
better
way
to
weaken
him
,
then
to
banish
his
Son
Henry
Duke
of
Hertford
,
and
so
he
did
.
And
besides
this
,
the
said
King
Richard
practised
also
by
divers
secret
drifts
,
the
death
of
his
said
Uncle
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
2.
p.
341.
&
3●●
.
as
Walsingham
witnesseth
;
and
when
the
said
Duke
came
at
length
to
die
,
which
was
in
the
22.
year
of
King
Richard's
reign
,
he
wrote
such
joyous
Letters
thereof
(
as
Frosard
saith
)
to
his
Father-in-law
Charles
the
sixth
King
of
France
,
John
Frosard
in
vit.
Henriet
.
as
though
he
had
been
delivered
of
his
chiefest
Enemy
,
not
imagining
that
his
own
destruction
was
so
near
at
hand
,
and
much
accelerated
by
the
death
of
the
said
Duke
,
as
it
was
.
Roger
Mo●ti●●●
was
de●l●red
H●●r
〈◊〉
.
And
these
were
the
causes
,
say
the
favourers
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
why
King
Richard
caused
this
Act
of
Parliament
to
pass
in
favour
of
Roger
Mortimer
,
and
in
prejudice
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
and
not
for
that
the
right
of
Earl
Mortimer
,
was
better
then
that
of
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
.
And
this
they
say
is
no
new
thing
,
for
Princes
oftentimes
to
procure
partial
Laws
to
pass
in
Parliament
,
for
matter
of
Succession
,
according
to
their
own
affections
;
for
the
like
(
say
they
)
did
Edward
the
third
procure
in
the
favour
of
this
Richard
,
as
before
I
have
shewed
,
in
the
last
Parliament
before
his
death
;
and
afterward
again
King
Richard
the
third
,
with
much
more
open
Injustice
,
3.
p.
1406.
&
in
vit
Edwar.
6.
p.
1715.
caused
an
Act
of
Parliament
to
pass
in
his
days
,
whereby
his
Nephew
John
de
la
Pole
Earl
of
Lincoln
,
Son
to
his
Sister
Elizabeth
Dutchess
of
Suffolk
,
was
declared
Heir
apparent
to
the
Crown
,
excluding
thereby
the
Children
of
his
two
elder
Brothers
,
to
wit
,
the
daughters
of
King
Edward
the
fourth
,
and
the
Son
and
daughter
of
George
Duke
of
Clarenoe
,
which
yet
by
all
order
should
have
gone
before
their
Sisters
Children
.
And
like
facility
found
King
Henry
the
8th
.
to
get
the
consent
of
two
Parliaments
,
to
give
him
Authority
to
appoint
what
Successor
he
would
,
of
his
own
Kindred
;
by
which
Authority
afterward
he
appointed
by
his
Testament
(
as
in
another
place
shall
be
shewed
)
that
the
Issue
of
his
younger
Sister
Mary
,
should
be
preferred
before
the
Issue
of
his
eldest
Sister
Margaret
of
Scotland
.
A
like
declaration
was
that
also
,
Edw.
6.
in
favour
of
the
Lady
Jane
Gray
of
King
Edward
the
sixth
,
of
late
memory
,
who
appointed
,
the
Lady
Jane
Gray
his
Cousen-german
removed
,
to
be
his
Heir
and
Successor
in
the
Crown
of
England
,
and
excluded
his
own
two
Sisters
,
the
Lady
Mary
and
the
Lady
Elizabeth
from
the
same
:
but
these
declarations
make
little
to
the
purpose
,
when
right
and
equity
do
repugn
,
as
these
men
say
that
it
did
,
in
the
foresaid
declaration
of
Roger
Mortimer
,
to
be
Heir
apparent
;
for
that
they
hold
and
avouch
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
to
have
had
the
true
right
to
enter
,
not
only
after
the
death
of
King
Richard
the
second
(
as
it
did
)
but
also
before
him
,
that
is
to
say
,
immediately
upon
the
death
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
for
that
John
of
Gaunt
was
then
the
eldest
Son
,
which
King
Edward
had
living
,
and
nearer
to
his
Father
by
a
degree
,
then
was
Richard
the
Nephew
.
About
which
point
,
to
wit
,
whether
the
Uncle
or
Nephew
should
be
preferred
in
Succession
of
Kingdoms
,
it
seemeth
that
in
this
age
of
King
Edward
the
third
there
was
great
trouble
,
and
controversie
in
the
World
abroad
,
Girard
du
Haillan
l.
15.
his
Franc.
initio
.
for
so
testifieth
Girard
du
Haillan
Councellor
and
Secretary
of
France
,
in
his
History
of
the
year
of
Christ
1346.
which
was
about
the
midst
of
King
Edwards
Reign
,
and
therefore
no
marvel
though
King
Edward
took
such
care
of
the
sure
establishing
of
his
Nephew
Richard
in
Succession
,
as
is
before
related
.
And
much
less
marvel
is
it
if
K.
Richard
had
still
great
jealousie
of
his
Uncle
the
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
and
of
his
off-spring
,
considering
how
doubtful
the
question
was
among
the
Wise
and
Learned
of
those
days
.
For
more
declaration
whereof
I
think
it
not
amiss
to
alledge
the
very
words
of
the
foresaid
Chronicler
,
with
the
examples
by
him
recited
:
thus
then
he
writeth
.
About
this
time
(
saith
he
)
there
did
arise
a
great
and
doubtful
question
in
the
World
,
whether
Uncles
or
Nephews
,
that
is
to
say
,
the
younger
Brother
,
or
else
the
Children
of
the
elder
,
should
Succeed
unto
Realms
and
Kingdoms
,
which
controversie
put
all
Christianity
into
great
broils
and
troubles
;
for
first
,
Charles
the
second
King
of
Naplis
begat
of
Mary
his
Wife
,
Queen
and
Heir
of
Hungary
,
divers
Children
,
but
namely
three
Sons
,
Mar●el
,
Robert
,
and
Philip
;
Martel
dying
before
his
Father
,
left
a
Son
named
Charles
,
which
in
his
Grand-mothers
right
was
King
also
of
Hungary
;
but
about
the
Kingdom
of
Naples
the
question
was
,
when
King
Charles
was
dead
,
who
should
Succeed
him
,
either
Charles
his
Nephew
King
of
Hungary
,
or
Robert
his
second
Son
;
but
Robert
was
preferred
,
and
Reigned
in
Naples
,
and
enjoyed
the
Earldom
of
Provence
in
France
also
,
for
the
space
of
33.
years
,
with
great
renown
of
Valor
and
Wisdom
.
And
this
is
own
example
that
Girard
recounteth
,
Pope
Boniface
,
and
that
for
the
reasons
which
afterward
shall
be
shewed
,
when
we
shall
treat
of
this
question
more
in
particular
.
And
no
doubt
but
if
we
consider
examples
,
Spain
.
Gar●bay
l.
13.
c.
1●
.
an.
1276.
that
fell
out
even
in
this
very
age
only
,
concerning
this
controversie
between
the
Uncle
and
Nephew
,
we
shall
find
store
of
them
:
for
in
Spain
not
long
before
this
time
,
to
wit
,
in
the
year
of
Christ
1276.
was
that
great
and
famous
determination
made
by
Don
Alonso
the
wise
,
eleventh
King
of
that
name
,
and
of
all
his
Realm
and
Nobility
in
their
Courts
or
Parliament
of
Segovia
,
mentioned
before
by
the
Civilian
,
wherein
they
dis●inherited
the
Children
of
the
Prince
Don
Alonso
de
la
Cerda
that
died
(
as
our
Prince
Edward
did
)
before
his
Father
,
and
made
Heir
apparent
Don
Sancho
Bravo
younger
Brother
to
the
said
Don
Alonso
,
and
Uncle
to
his
Children
,
the
two
young
Cerda's
.
Which
sentence
standeth
even
unto
this
day
,
and
King
Philip
enjoyed
the
Crown
of
Spain
thereby
,
and
the
Dukes
of
Medina
Celi
,
and
their
race
that
are
descendents
of
the
said
two
Cerda's
,
which
were
put
back
,
are
Subjects
by
that
sentence
,
and
not
Soveraigns
,
as
all
the
World
knoweth
.
The
like
controversie
fell
out
but
very
little
after
,
to
wit
,
Robert
Earl
of
Artoys
,
a
man
famous
for
his
Chivalry
,
Polydor.
l.
15.
in
vit.
Edw.
3.
had
two
Children
,
Philip
a
Son
,
and
Maude
a
daughter
,
this
Maude
was
married
to
Otho
Earl
of
Burgundy
;
and
Philip
dying
before
his
Father
,
left
a
Son
named
Robert
the
second
,
whose
Father
Robert
the
first
being
dead
,
the
question
was
who
should
Succeed
,
either
Maude
the
daughter
,
or
Robert
the
Nephew
,
and
the
matter
being
remitted
unto
Philip
le
Bel
King
of
France
,
as
chief
Lord
at
that
time
of
that
State
,
he
adjudged
it
to
Maude
,
as
to
the
next
in
bloud
;
but
when
Robert
repined
at
this
sentence
,
the
matter
was
referred
to
the
Parliament
of
Paris
,
which
confirmed
the
sentence
of
King
Philip
;
whereupon
Robert
making
his
way
with
Philip
de
Valoys
,
that
soon
after
came
to
be
King
of
France
,
he
assisted
the
said
Philip
earnestly
to
bring
him
to
the
Crown
,
against
King
Edward
of
England
that
opposed
himself
thereunto
,
and
by
this
hoped
that
King
Philip
would
have
revoked
the
same
sentence
;
but
he
being
once
established
in
the
Crown
,
answered
,
that
a
sentence
of
such
importance
,
and
so
maturely
given
,
could
not
be
revoked
.
Whereupon
the
said
Robert
fled
to
the
King
of
Englands
part
against
France
.
Thus
far
Polydor.
John
Breno
Earl
of
Monford
,
was
preferred
before
the
daughter
and
Heir
of
his
elder
Brother
Guy
,
though
he
were
but
of
the
half
bloud
to
the
last
Duke
,
and
she
of
the
whole
.
For
that
John
the
third
Duke
of
Britany
,
had
two
Brothers
,
first
Guy
of
the
whole
bloud
,
by
Father
and
Mother
,
and
then
John
Breno
his
younger
Brother
by
the
Fathers
side
only
.
Guy
dying
,
left
a
daughter
and
Heir
named
Jane
,
married
to
the
Earl
of
Bloys
,
Nephew
to
the
King
of
France
,
who
after
the
death
of
Duke
John
pretended
in
the
right
of
his
Wife
,
as
daughter
and
Heir
to
Guy
the
elder
Brother
:
but
King
Edward
the
third
with
the
State
of
England
,
gave
sentence
for
John
Breno
,
Earl
of
Monford
her
Uncle
,
as
for
him
that
was
next
in
consanguinity
to
the
dead
Duke
,
and
with
their
Arms
the
State
of
England
did
put
him
in
possession
,
who
slew
the
Earl
of
Bloys
as
before
hath
been
declared
,
And
not
long
before
this
again
,
Huntington
:
Alexander
had
Issue
another
Alexander
,
and
a
daughter
married
to
the
King
of
Norway
,
all
which
Issue
and
Line
ended
about
the
year
1290.
David
younger
Brother
to
King
William
,
had
Issue
two
daughters
,
Margaret
and
Isabel
,
Margaret
was
married
to
Alain
Earl
of
Galloway
,
and
had
Issue
by
him
a
daughter
that
married
John
Balliol
Lord
of
Harcourt
in
Normandy
,
who
had
Issue
by
her
this
John
Balliol
Founder
of
Balliol
Colledge
in
Oxford
,
that
now
pretended
to
the
Crown
,
as
descended
from
the
eldest
daughter
of
David
in
the
third
descent
.
Isabel
the
second
daughter
of
David
,
was
married
to
Robert
Bruse
,
Earl
of
Cleveland
in
England
,
who
had
Issue
by
her
this
Robert
Bruse
,
Earl
of
Carick
,
the
other
competitor
.
Now
then
the
question
between
these
two
competitors
was
,
which
of
them
should
Succeed
,
either
John
Balliol
that
was
Nephew
to
the
elder
daughter
,
or
Robert
Bruse
that
was
Son
to
the
younger
daughter
,
and
so
one
degree
more
near
to
the
Stock
or
Stem
then
the
other
.
And
albeit
King
Edward
the
first
of
England
,
whose
power
was
dreadful
at
that
day
in
Scotland
,
having
the
matter
referred
to
his
arbitrement
,
gave
sentence
for
John
Balliol
,
and
Robert
Bruse
obeyed
for
the
time
,
in
respect
partly
of
fear
,
and
partly
of
his
Oath
that
he
had
made
to
stand
to
that
Judgment
:
yet
was
that
sentence
held
to
be
unjust
in
Scotland
,
and
so
was
the
Crown
restor'd
afterward
to
Robert
Bruse
his
Son
,
and
his
posterity
doth
hold
it
unto
this
day
.
Henry
,
Richard
,
Geffery
,
and
John
;
Henry
died
before
his
Father
without
Issue
,
Richard
Reigned
after
him
,
and
died
also
without
Issue
:
Geffery
also
died
before
his
Father
,
but
left
a
Son
named
Arthur
Duke
of
Britany
,
by
right
of
his
Mother
.
But
after
the
death
of
King
Richard
,
the
question
was
who
should
Succeed
,
to
wit
,
either
Arthur
the
Nephew
,
or
John
the
Uncle
,
but
the
matter
in
England
was
soon
desided
:
for
that
John
the
Uncle
was
preferred
before
the
Nephew
Arthur
,
by
reason
he
was
more
near
to
his
Brother
dead
,
by
a
degree
then
was
Arthur
:
And
albeit
the
King
of
France
and
some
other
Princes
abroad
opposed
themselves
for
stomack
against
this
Succession
of
King
John
,
yet
say
these
favourers
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
that
the
English
inclined
still
to
acknowledge
and
admit
his
right
,
before
his
Nephew
,
Canterbury
,
Eleanor
the
Queen
this
Mother
,
Geffery
Fitz-peter
chief
Judge
of
England
(
who
knew
also
what
law
meant
therein
)
and
others
the
Nobles
and
Barons
of
the
Realm
,
without
making
any
doubt
or
scruple
of
his
title
to
the
Succession
.
And
whereas
those
of
the
House
of
York
do
alledge
,
that
King
Richard
in
his
life
time
,
Thirdly
they
shew
,
that
this
declaration
of
King
Richard
was
never
admitted
in
England
,
neither
would
Duke
John
suffer
it
to
be
admitted
,
but
rather
caused
the
Bishop
of
Ely
that
was
left
Governour
by
King
Richard
,
with
consent
of
the
Nobility
,
to
renounce
the
said
declaration
of
King
Richard
in
favour
of
Arthur
,
and
to
take
a
contrary
Oath
to
admit
the
said
John
,
if
King
Richard
his
Brother
should
die
without
Issue
;
and
the
like
Oath
did
the
said
Bishop
of
Ely
,
together
with
the
Archbishop
of
Roan
,
that
was
left
in
equal
Authority
with
him
,
And
lastly
,
the
said
Hollinshed
writeth
,
how
that
King
Richard
being
now
come
home
again
from
the
War
of
Jerusalem
,
and
void
of
that
jealousie
of
his
Brother
,
which
before
I
have
mentioned
;
he
made
his
last
Will
and
Testament
,
and
ordained
in
the
same
,
Thomas
Walsingham
in
his
story
writeth
these
words
;
By
all
which
examples
,
that
fell
out
almost
within
one
age
in
divers
Nations
over
the
World
,
(
letting
pass
many
others
which
the
Civilian
touched
in
his
discourse
before
,
for
that
they
are
of
more
ancient
times
)
these
favourers
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
do
infer
,
that
the
right
of
the
Uncle
before
the
Nephew
,
was
no
new
or
strange
matter
in
those
days
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
and
that
if
we
will
deny
the
same
now
,
we
must
call
in
question
the
succession
and
right
of
all
the
Kingdoms
and
States
before-mentioned
,
of
Naples
,
Sicily
,
Spain
,
Britany
,
Flanders
,
Scotland
,
and
England
,
whose
Kings
and
Princes
do
evidently
hold
their
Crowns
at
this
day
by
that
very
Title
,
as
hath
been
shewed
.
Moreover
they
say
,
Gulielm●●
Benedictus
,
Bartolus
,
Alexander
,
Decius
,
Altiatus
,
Cujatius
,
and
many
other
their
followers
,
are
recounted
in
the
same
place
by
the
same
man
;
yet
in
the
end
,
Baldus
that
is
held
for
head
of
the
contrary
side
,
for
the
Nephew
,
Touching
our
Common
Laws
,
The
second
point
which
they
affirm
is
,
that
the
ground
of
our
Common
Laws
,
Ranulfus
de
Granvilla
in
his
books
of
the
laws
and
customs
of
England
,
which
he
wrote
in
the
time
of
King
Henry
the
second
,
and
Judge
Fortescue
in
his
book
of
the
praise
of
English
laws
,
which
he
compiled
in
the
time
of
King
Henry
the
sixth
,
and
others
.
Whereof
these
men
do
infer
,
that
seeing
there
are
so
many
presidents
and
examples
alledged
before
,
of
the
Uncles
case
preferred
before
the
Nephew
,
not
only
in
foreign
Countries
,
but
also
in
England
,
for
this
cause
(
I
say
)
they
do
affirm
,
that
our
common
laws
,
cannot
but
favour
also
this
title
,
and
consequently
must
needs
like
well
of
the
interest
of
Lancaster
,
as
they
avouch
that
all
the
best
old
Lawyers
did
in
those
times
:
and
for
example
they
do
Record
two
by
name
,
of
the
most
famous
learned
men
which
those
ages
had
,
Thomas
Thorpe
,
chief
Baron
of
the
Exchequer
,
These
then
are
the
allegations
which
the
favourers
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
do
lay
down
for
the
justifying
of
the
title
,
affirming
first
,
that
John
of
Gaunt
Duke
of
Lancaster
ought
to
have
succeeded
his
Father
King
Edward
the
third
,
immediately
before
King
Richard
;
and
that
injury
was
done
unto
him
,
in
that
King
Richard
was
preferred
.
And
secondly
,
that
King
Richard
(
were
his
right
never
so
good
)
was
justly
and
orderly
deposed
,
for
his
evil
Government
,
by
lawful
authority
of
the
Commonwealth
.
And
thirdly
,
that
after
his
deposition
,
Henry
Duke
of
Lancaster
,
Son
and
Heir
of
John
of
Gaunt
,
was
next
in
succession
every
way
,
both
in
respect
of
the
right
of
his
Father
,
as
also
for
that
he
was
two
degrees
nearer
to
the
King
deposed
,
then
was
Edmond
Mortimer
descended
of
Leonel
Duke
of
Clarence
;
and
these
are
the
principal
and
substantial
proofs
of
their
right
and
title
.
Anne
Mortimer
,
Secondly
they
say
,
that
the
House
of
York
did
enter
only
by
violence
,
and
by
infinite
bloudshed
,
Thirdly
they
alledge
,
that
King
Henry
the
sixth
put
down
by
the
House
of
York
,
Fourthly
they
alledge
,
William
Rufus
,
and
King
Henry
the
first
,
that
entred
before
their
elder
Brether
,
and
of
King
John
,
that
entred
before
his
Nephew
,
and
of
his
Son
King
Henry
the
third
that
entred
after
his
Fathers
deprivation
,
and
after
the
election
of
Prince
Lewis
of
France
,
as
also
of
Edward
the
third
that
entred
by
deposition
of
his
own
Father
:
of
all
which
Titles
,
yet
might
there
have
been
doubt
made
at
the
beginning
,
but
by
time
and
durance
of
possession
,
and
by
confirmation
of
the
Commonwealth
,
they
were
made
lawful
,
and
without
controversie
.
One
thing
only
they
note
in
particular
,
which
I
will
not
omit
(
and
let
it
be
the
sixth
note
)
and
that
is
,
When
these
Princes
now
had
brought
to
destruction
all
those
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
so
as
they
had
no
more
enemies
upon
whom
to
fill
and
satiate
their
cruelty
,
then
began
they
to
exercise
their
fierceness
upon
themselves
,
and
to
imbrew
their
hands
with
their
own
bloud
.
Thus
far
Polydor.
Secondly
they
do
shew
the
same
by
the
deeds
of
both
sides
,
for
that
the
love
,
union
,
trust
,
Clarence
,
John
Duke
of
Bedford
,
and
Humphry
Duke
of
Glocester
,
Sons
of
the
for●said
Henry
the
fourth
,
and
brothers
of
King
Henry
the
fifth
,
(
the
first
of
which
three
gave
his
bloud
in
his
service
,
and
the
other
two
spent
their
whole
lives
in
defence
,
of
the
dignity
of
the
English
Crown
,
the
one
as
Regent
of
France
,
the
other
as
Protector
of
England
:
by
the
worthy
acts
also
and
renowned
faithfulness
of
the
Dukes
of
Somerset
,
Cousen-je●●ans
to
the
said
King
Henry
the
fourth
,
and
to
his
Children
,
and
the
proper
Ancestors
of
King
Henry
the
VII
▪
all
which
Dukes
of
Somerset
,
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
(
being
five
or
six
in
number
)
did
not
only
as
Polydor
saith
,
Henry
,
Edmond
,
and
John
,
(
whereof
two
successively
after
him
were
Dukes
of
Somerset
,
and
the
Marquess
of
Dorset
)
were
all
four
(
I
say
)
as
so
many
Maccabees
,
slain
in
the
defence
of
their
Country
and
Family
,
by
the
other
faction
of
the
House
of
York
,
which
thing
say
these
men
,
shewed
evidently
both
a
marvelous
confidence
that
these
men
had
in
their
quarrel
,
as
also
a
great
blessing
of
God
towards
that
Family
,
that
they
had
such
love
and
union
among
themselves
.
Edw.
4.
and
so
we
see
that
as
soon
almost
as
Edward
Duke
of
York
came
to
be
King
,
George
Duke
of
Clarence
his
younger
Brother
conspired
against
him
,
and
did
help
to
drive
him
out
again
,
both
from
the
Realm
and
Crown
.
In
recompence
whereof
his
said
elder
Brother
afterward
,
notwithstanding
all
the
reconciliation
,
and
many
others
that
passed
between
them
,
of
new
love
and
union
,
caused
him
upon
new
grudges
to
be
taken
and
murthered
privily
at
Calis
,
as
all
the
World
knoweth
.
And
after
both
their
deaths
,
Richard
their
third
Brother
,
Ri●h
.
3.
murthered
the
two
Sons
of
his
said
elder
Brother
,
and
kept
in
prison
whiles
he
lived
,
the
Son
and
H●ir
of
his
second
Brother
;
I
mean
the
young
Earl
of
Warwick
,
though
he
were
but
a
very
Child
,
whom
King
Henry
the
seventh
afterward
put
to
death
.
But
King
Henry
the
eighth
that
succeeded
them
,
Henry
8.
how
many
he
put
to
death
of
his
own
Kindred
.
passed
all
the
rest
in
cruelty
,
toward
his
own
kindred
,
for
he
weeded
out
almost
all
that
ever
he
could
find
of
the
Bloud
Royal
of
York
,
and
this
either
for
emulation
,
or
causes
of
meer
suspicion
only
.
For
first
of
all
he
beheaded
Edmond
de
la
Pole
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
Son
of
his
own
Aunt
Lady
Elizabeth
,
that
was
Sister
to
King
Edward
the
fourth
,
which
Edward
was
Grandfather
to
King
Henry
,
as
is
evident
.
de
la
Pools
.
The
like
destruction
King
Henry
went
about
to
bring
to
Richard
de
la
Pole
Brother
to
the
said
Edmond
,
if
he
had
not
escaped
his
hands
by
flying
the
Realm
,
whom
yet
he
never
ceased
to
pursue
,
until
he
was
slain
in
the
battel
of
Pavia
in
service
of
the
King
of
France
,
by
whose
death
was
extinguished
the
noble
house
of
the
de
la
Poles
.
Again
the
said
King
Henry
put
to
death
Edward
Duke
of
Buckingham
,
high
Constable
of
England
,
Henry
C●urt●●y
Marquess
of
Excester
,
Son
of
the
Lady
Catherine
his
Aunt
,
Edward
Courtney
,
being
then
but
a
Child
of
seven
years
old
,
which
remained
so
there
▪
until
many
years
after
he
was
set
at
liberty
,
and
restored
to
his
living
by
Queen
Mary
.
Moreover
he
put
to
death
the
Lady
Margaret
Plantagenet
,
Thomas
Poole
,
Lord
Montague
,
and
committed
to
perpetual
prison
(
where
soon
after
also
he
ended
his
life
)
a
little
Infant
named
Henry
Poole
his
Son
and
Heir
,
and
condemned
to
death
by
act
of
Parliament
(
although
absent
)
Renald
Poole
Brother
to
the
said
Lord
Montague
Cardinal
in
Rome
,
whereby
he
overthrew
also
the
Noble
House
of
Salisbury
and
Warwick
:
neither
need
I
to
go
further
in
this
relation
,
though
these
men
do
note
also
,
Oxford
,
Northumberland
,
Westmerland
,
and
Shrewsbury
(
for
all
others
that
are
in
England
at
this
day
,
above
the
dignity
of
Barons
,
have
been
advanced
since
that
time
)
and
all
these
five
houses
were
these
that
principally
did
stick
unto
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
as
is
evident
by
all
English
Chronicles
.
For
that
the
Earl
of
Arundel
brought
in
King
Henry
the
fourth
,
Norfolk
,
de
la
Poole
Duke
of
Suffolk
▪
the
Earl
of
Sa●is●u●y
and
the
Earl
of
Warwi●k
,
of
all
which
the
event
was
this
.
John
Moubray
Duke
of
N●rfolk
the
first
considerate
of
the
House
of
York
,
died
soon
after
the
exaltation
of
Edward
the
fourth
,
without
Issue
,
and
so
that
name
of
M●ubray
ceased
,
and
the
title
of
the
D●ked●m
of
Norfolk
was
transferred
afterward
by
King
Richard
the
third
,
unto
the
House
of
the
Howard●
.
Joh●
de
l●
Poole
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
that
married
the
〈◊〉
of
King
Edward
the
fourth
,
and
was
his
great
asisstant
,
though
he
left
three
Sons
,
yet
all
were
extinguished
without
Issue
,
by
help
of
the
House
of
York
,
for
that
Edmond
the
eldest
Son
Duke
of
Suff●●k
was
beheaded
by
King
Henry
the
eighth
,
and
his
Brother
Richard
driven
out
of
the
Realm
to
his
destruction
,
as
before
hath
been
shewed
,
and
John
their
Brother
Earl
of
Lincolne
,
was
slain
at
Stock-field
in
service
of
King
Richard
the
third
,
and
so
ended
the
Line
of
de
la
Pooles
.
Richard
●ovel
Earl
of
Salisbury
,
Richard
,
John
and
George
:
Richard
was
Earl
both
of
Salisbury
and
Warwick
,
surnamed
the
great
Earl
of
Warwick
,
and
was
he
that
placed
King
Edward
the
fourth
in
the
Royal
Seat
,
by
whom
yet
he
was
slain
afterward
at
Barnet
,
and
the
Lands
of
these
two
great
Earldoms
of
Salisbury
and
Warwick
,
were
united
to
the
Crown
by
his
att●●inder
.
John
his
younger
Brother
was
Marquess
of
Montague
,
and
after
all
assistance
given
to
the
said
King
Edward
the
fourth
of
the
House
of
York
,
was
slain
also
by
him
at
Barnet
,
and
his
Lands
in
like
manner
confiscated
to
the
Crown
,
which
yet
were
never
restored
again
:
George
Nevel
their
younger
Brother
was
Archbishop
of
York
,
and
was
taken
and
sent
prisoner
by
the
said
King
Edward
unto
Guyens
,
who
shortly
pined
away
and
died
;
and
this
was
the
end
of
all
the
principal
friends
,
helpers
and
advancers
of
the
House
of
York
,
as
these
men
do
alledge
.
Wherefore
they
do
conclude
,
that
for
all
these
reasons
,
and
many
more
that
might
be
alledged
,
the
title
of
Lancaster
must
needs
seem
the
beter
title
,
which
they
do
confirm
by
the
general
consent
of
all
the
Realm
,
at
King
Henry
the
seventh
his
coming
in
to
recover
the
Crown
from
the
House
of
York
,
CHAP.
V.
Of
five
Principal
Houses
or
Lineages
that
do
or
may
pretend
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
which
are
the
Houses
of
Scotland
,
Suffolk
,
Clarence
,
Britany
,
and
Portugal
,
and
first
of
all
,
of
the
House
of
Scotland
,
which
containeth
the
pretentions
of
the
King
of
Scots
and
the
Lady
Arabella
.
HAving
declared
in
the
former
Chapter
,
so
much
as
appartaineth
unto
the
general
controversie
between
the
two
principal
H●●ses
and
Royal
families
of
Lancaster
and
York
,
it
remaineth
now
that
I
lay
before
you
the
particular
challenges
,
claims
and
pretentions
,
which
divers
houses
and
families
descended
(
for
the
most
part
)
of
these
two
,
have
among
themselves
,
for
their
titles
to
the
same
.
York
and
Lancaster
were
divided
,
as
the
Infanta
of
Spain
,
Dutchess
of
Savoy
,
the
Prince
of
Loraign
and
such
others
,
as
have
descended
of
the
House
of
Britany
and
France
,
of
all
which
pretences
and
pretenders
,
we
shall
speak
in
order
,
and
consider
with
indifferency
what
is
said
or
alledged
of
every
side
,
to
and
fro
,
beginning
first
with
the
House
of
Scotland
,
as
with
that
which
in
common
opinion
of
vulgar
men
,
is
taken
to
be
first
and
nearest
(
though
others
deny
it
)
for
that
they
are
descended
of
the
first
and
eldest
daughter
of
King
Henry
the
seventh
,
as
before
in
the
third
chapter
hath
been
declared
.
First
,
The
second
person
that
may
pretend
in
this
house
,
is
the
Lady
Arabella
,
Archibald
Douglas
Earl
of
Anguis
,
by
whom
she
had
Margaret
that
was
married
to
Matthew
Steward
Earl
of
Lenox
,
and
by
him
had
Charles
her
second
Son
Earl
of
Lenox
,
who
by
Elizabeth
daughter
of
Sir
William
Candish
Knight
in
England
,
had
Issue
this
Arabella
now
alive
.
First
then
,
for
the
King
of
Scots
,
And
first
of
all
,
as
concerning
his
title
,
by
nearness
of
succession
,
they
make
little
accompt
thereof
,
both
for
that
in
it self
(
they
say
)
it
may
easily
be
overthrown
,
and
proved
to
be
of
no
validity
;
as
also
for
that
if
it
were
never
so
good
,
yet
might
it
for
other
considerations
be
rejected
,
and
made
frustrate
,
as
our
friend
the
Civil
Lawyer
,
hath
largely
and
learnedly
proved
these
days
;
in
our
hearing
.
To
begin
then
to
speak
first
of
the
King
of
Scots
title
by
nearness
of
bloud
,
these
men
do
affirm
,
that
albeit
there
be
not
alledged
any
bastardy
in
his
descent
,
from
King
Henry
the
seventh
his
daughter
,
as
there
is
in
her
second
marriage
against
the
Lady
Arabella
:
yet
are
there
other
reasons
enough
to
frustrate
and
overthrow
this
claim
and
pretention
,
and
first
of
all
,
for
that
he
is
not
(
say
these
men
)
of
the
house
of
Lancaster
by
Lady
Blanch
the
only
true
Heir
thereof
,
Catharine
Swinford
,
whose
Children
being
unlawfully
begotten
,
and
but
of
the
false
bloud
,
whether
they
may
by
that
legitimation
of
Parliament
,
that
was
given
them
,
be
made
inheritable
unto
the
Crown
before
the
lawful
daughter
of
the
whole
bloud
,
shall
be
discussed
afterward
in
place
convenient
,
when
we
shall
talk
of
the
House
of
Portugal
:
but
in
the
mean
space
,
these
men
do
presume
,
that
the
King
of
Scots
is
but
only
of
the
House
of
York
,
and
then
affirming
farther
that
the
ti●le
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
is
better
then
that
of
York
,
as
by
many
arguments
the
favours
of
Lancaster
have
endeavoured
to
shew
in
the
former
Chapter
,
they
do
infer
that
this
is
sufficient
,
to
make
void
all
claim
of
the
King
of
Scots
,
that
he
may
pretend
by
nearness
of
bloud
,
especially
seeing
there
want
not
at
this
day
pretenders
enough
of
the
other
House
of
Lancaster
to
claim
their
right
,
so
as
the
House
of
York
shall
not
need
to
enter
,
for
fault
of
true
H●irs
,
and
this
is
the
first
argument
which
is
made
against
the
Scottish
King
and
all
the
rest
of
his
lineage
,
by
the
favourers
and
followers
of
the
said
House
of
Lancaster
.
A
second
argument
is
made
against
the
said
Kings
succession
not
by
them
of
Lancaster
,
First
then
,
to
the
general
assertion
,
And
secondly
,
for
that
the
Crown
cannot
properly
be
called
an
Inheritance
of
Allegiance
or
within
Allegiance
,
as
the
words
of
the
said
Statute
do
stand
,
for
that
it
is
not
holden
of
any
superior
,
Fourthly
,
they
say
,
that
in
the
very
Statute
it self
there
is
express
exception
of
Infantes
du
Roy
,
by
which
words
,
these
men
do
hold
to
be
understood
all
the
Kings
Off-spring
or
Blood
Royal
,
and
they
do
fortifie
their
proof
,
for
that
otherwise
King
Edward
the
third
being
then
alive
when
this
Statute
against
strangers
was
made
,
and
his
Children
also
,
who
had
dispersed
their
bloud
by
marriages
over
all
Christendom
,
they
would
never
have
suffered
such
a
Statute
to
pass
to
their
own
prejudice
,
if
the
heritage
of
the
Crown
should
fall
unto
them
,
or
any
of
theirs
,
that
should
be
born
abroad
.
And
finally
,
Edward
Montague
,
that
said
the
stamp
was
put
unto
it
after
the
King
was
past
sense
,
yet
they
of
of
the
House
of
Suffolk
are
not
satisfied
without
that
answer
;
for
that
they
say
that
at
least
,
howsoever
that
matter
of
the
late
sealing
be
,
yet
seeing
the
King
willed
it
to
be
done
,
drawn
out
and
sealed
,
it
appeareth
hereby
that
this
was
the
last
Will
and
judgment
of
King
Henry
,
and
not
revoaked
by
him
:
which
is
sufficient
(
say
these
men
)
to
answer
the
intent
and
meaning
of
the
Realm
,
and
the
authority
committed
to
him
,
by
the
foresaid
two
Acts
of
Parliament
,
for
the
disposing
of
the
succession
,
which
two
Acts
(
say
these
men
)
containing
the
whole
authority
of
the
Commonwealth
,
so
seriously
and
diliberately
given
,
in
so
weighty
an
affair
,
may
not
in
reason
be
deluded
or
overthrown
now
by
the
saying
of
one
or
two
men
,
who
for
pleasing
or
contenting
of
the
time
wherein
they
speak
,
might
say
or
guess
that
the
Kings
memory
was
past
,
when
the
stamp
was
put
unto
his
Testament
,
which
if
it
were
so
;
yet
if
he
commanded
(
as
hath
been
said
)
the
thing
to
be
done
,
while
he
had
memory
(
as
it
may
appear
he
did
;
both
by
the
Witnesses
that
subscribed
,
and
by
the
enrollment
thereof
in
the
Chancery
)
no
man
can
deny
,
but
that
this
was
the
King's
last
Will
,
which
is
enough
for
satisfying
the
Parliaments
intention
,
as
these
men
do
affirm
.
A
fourth
argument
is
made
against
the
King
of
Scots
Succession
,
And
these
are
the
reasons
,
proofs
and
arguments
,
which
divers
men
do
alledge
against
the
right
of
succession
,
pretended
by
the
King
of
Scots
.
But
now
if
we
leave
this
point
which
concerneth
the
very
right
it self
of
his
succession
by
bloud
,
and
will
come
to
examine
other
reasons
and
considerations
of
State
,
and
those
in
particular
which
before
I
have
mentioned
that
his
favourers
do
alledge
,
utility
and
common
good
that
may
be
presumed
will
rise
to
the
Realm
of
England
by
his
admission
to
our
Crown
,
as
also
the
other
point
also
of
establishment
of
Religion
by
them
mentioned
,
then
I
say
,
these
other
men
that
are
against
his
entrance
,
do
produce
many
other
reasons
and
considerations
also
,
of
great
conveniencies
(
as
to
them
they
seem
)
against
this
point
of
admission
and
their
reasons
are
these
that
follow
.
English
Commonwealth
,
by
the
uniting
of
both
Realms
of
England
and
Scotland
together
,
these
men
do
say
,
that
it
is
very
doubtful
and
disputable
whether
the
state
of
England
shall
receive
good
or
harm
thereby
,
if
the
said
union
could
be
brought
to
pass
.
First
,
for
that
the
state
and
condition
of
Scotland
well
considered
,
it
seemeth
,
that
it
can
bring
no
other
commodity
to
England
,
then
increase
of
Subjects
,
and
those
rather
to
participate
the
commodities
and
riches
of
England
,
then
to
import
any
from
Scotland
.
And
then
secondly
,
the
aversion
and
natural
alienation
of
that
people
,
from
the
English
,
and
their
ancient
inclination
to
joyn
with
the
French
and
Irish
against
us
,
maketh
it
very
probable
,
that
,
that
subjection
of
theirs
to
the
Crown
of
England
would
not
long
endure
,
as
by
experience
we
have
seen
,
since
the
time
of
King
Edward
the
first
,
when
after
the
death
of
their
King
Alexander
the
third
,
without
Issue
,
they
chose
King
Edward
to
be
their
King
,
delivered
their
Towns
and
Fortresses
into
his
hands
,
did
swear
him
Fealty
,
received
his
Deputy
or
Vice-Roy
,
Thirdly
,
they
say
,
That
if
the
King
of
Scots
should
come
to
possess
the
Crown
of
England
,
And
seeing
the
greatest
utility
that
in
this
Case
by
reason
and
probability
can
be
hoped
for
by
this
Union
,
is
,
That
the
Scotish
Nation
should
come
to
be
advanced
in
England
,
and
to
be
made
of
the
Nobility
both
Temporal
and
Spiritual
,
and
of
the
Privy-Council
,
and
other
like
Dignities
of
Credit
and
Confidence
,
(
for
otherwise
no
union
or
amity
can
be
hoped
for
;
)
English
,
Scotch
,
Irish
,
Danish
,
French
,
and
other
on
them
depending
,
which
by
this
means
must
needs
be
planted
together
in
England
.
Again
,
Portugal
.
Garibay
l.
34.
c.
38.
An.
Dom.
1383.
we
heard
out
of
the
discourse
made
by
the
Civilian
before
,
how
the
States
of
Portugal
,
after
the
death
of
their
King
Don
Ferdinando
,
the
second
of
that
Name
,
(
who
left
one
only
Daughter
and
Heir
named
Lady
Beatrix
,
married
unto
John
I.
King
of
Castile
,
to
whom
the
Succession
without
all
Controversie
did
appertain
)
they
rather
determined
to
chuse
for
their
King
a
Bastard-brother
of
the
said
Don
Ferdinando
,
named
John
,
than
to
admit
the
true
Inheritrix
Beatrix
with
the
Government
of
the
Castilians
,
by
whom
yet
(
they
being
much
the
richer
People
)
the
Portugals
might
hope
to
reap
far
greater
utility
than
English-men
can
do
by
Scotland
,
considering
it
is
the
poorer
Countrey
and
Nation
.
And
this
is
that
in
effect
which
these
men
do
answer
in
this
behalf
;
noting
also
by
the
way
,
that
the
Romans
themselves
,
with
all
their
Power
,
could
never
bring
Union
or
Peace
between
these
two
Nations
of
England
and
Scotland
,
nor
hold
the
Scots
and
North-Irish
in
Obedience
of
any
Authority
in
England
,
and
so
in
the
end
they
were
enforced
to
cut
them
off
,
First
of
all
then
is
alledged
for
her
,
and
by
her
●avourers
,
that
she
is
descended
of
the
foresaid
Lady
Margaret
,
eldest
Daughter
of
King
Henry
VII
.
by
her
second
Marriage
with
Archibald
Douglas
Earl
of
Anguis
,
and
that
she
is
in
the
third
degree
only
from
her
;
for
that
she
is
the
Daughter
of
Charles
Stuart
,
who
was
Son
of
Margaret
Countess
of
Lenox
,
Daughter
to
the
said
Lady
Margaret
Queen
of
Scots
;
so
as
this
Lady
Arabella
is
but
Neece
once
removed
unto
the
said
Queen
Margaret
,
to
wit
,
in
equal
degree
of
descent
with
the
King
of
Scots
;
which
King
being
excluded
(
as
the
favourers
of
this
Woman
do
affirm
)
by
the
Causes
and
Arguments
before-alledged
against
him
,
no
reason
(
say
they
)
but
that
this
Lady
should
enter
into
his
place
,
as
next
in
Bloud
unto
him
.
Secondly
,
it
is
alledged
in
her
behalf
,
But
against
her
,
Fourthly
and
lastly
,
and
most
strongly
of
all
,
Archibald
Douglas
Earl
of
Anguis
had
another
Wife
also
alive
,
when
he
married
the
said
Queen
:
which
points
they
say
were
so
publick
as
they
came
to
King
Henry's
ears
;
whereupon
he
sent
into
Scotland
the
Lord
William
Howard
,
Brother
to
the
old
Duke
of
Norfolk
,
and
Father
to
the
present
Lord
Admiral
of
England
;
to
enquire
of
these
points
,
and
the
said
Lord
Howard
found
them
to
be
true
,
and
so
he
reported
not
only
to
the
King
,
William
Howard
.
but
also
afterwards
many
times
to
others
;
and
namely
to
Queen
Mary
to
whom
he
was
Lord
Chamberlain
,
and
to
divers
others
,
of
whom
many
be
yet
living
,
which
can
and
will
testifie
the
same
,
upon
the
relation
they
heard
from
the
said
Lord
William's
own
mouth
;
whereupon
King
Henry
was
greatly
offended
,
and
would
have
hindred
the
Marriage
between
his
said
Sister
and
Douglas
,
but
that
they
were
married
in
secrret
,
and
had
consumated
their
Marriage
before
this
was
known
,
or
that
the
thing
could
be
prevented
,
which
is
thought
,
was
one
especial
cause
and
motive
also
to
the
King
afterward
,
to
put
back
the
Issue
of
his
said
Sister
of
Scotland
,
as
by
his
forenamed
Testament
is
pretended
;
and
this
touching
Arabella's
title
by
propinquity
of
Birth
.
But
besides
this
,
the
same
men
do
alledge
divers
reasons
also
of
inconvenience
in
respect
of
the
Commonwealth
,
for
which
in
their
opinions
it
should
be
hurtful
to
the
Realm
to
admit
this
Lady
Arabella
for
Queen
;
As
first
of
all
,
for
that
she
is
a
Woman
,
who
ought
not
to
be
preferred
,
before
so
many
men
as
at
this
time
stand
for
the
Crown
:
And
that
it
were
much
to
have
three
Women
to
Reign
in
England
one
after
the
other
;
whereas
in
the
space
of
above
a
thousand
years
before
them
,
there
hath
not
reigned
so
many
of
that
Sex
,
neither
together
nor
asunder
;
West
Saxons
,
unto
Egbert
the
first
Monarch
of
the
English
Name
and
Nation
,
containing
the
space
of
more
then
300
years
,
no
one
Woman
at
all
is
found
to
have
Reigned
;
and
from
Egbert
to
the
Conquest
,
which
is
almost
other
300
years
,
the
like
is
to
be
observed
;
and
from
the
Conquest
downwards
,
which
is
above
500
years
,
one
only
Woman
was
admitted
for
Inheritrix
,
which
was
Maud
the
Empress
,
Daughter
of
King
Henry
I.
who
yet
after
her
●athers
death
was
put
back
,
and
King
Stephen
was
admitted
in
her
place
,
and
she
never
received
by
the
Realm
,
until
her
Son
Henry
II.
was
of
age
to
govern
himself
;
and
then
he
was
received
with
express
condition
,
CHAP.
VI.
Of
the
House
of
Suffolk
,
containing
the
Claims
of
the
Countess
of
Darby
and
her
Children
,
as
also
of
the
Children
of
the
Earl
of
Hartford
.
IT
hath
appeared
by
the
Genealogy
set
down
before
in
the
third
Chapter
,
and
often-times
mentioned
since
,
how
that
the
House
of
Suffolk
is
so
called
,
for
that
the
Lady
Mary
,
second
Daughter
of
King
Henry
VII
.
being
first
married
to
Lewis
XII
.
King
of
France
was
afterwards
married
to
Charles
Brandon
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
who
being
sent
over
to
condole
the
death
of
the
said
King
,
got
the
good
will
of
the
Widow-Queen
,
though
the
common
Fame
of
all
men
was
,
That
the
said
Charles
had
a
Wife
living
at
that
day
,
and
divers
years
after
,
as
in
this
Chapter
we
shall
examine
more
in
particular
.
Charles
Brandon
.
By
this
Charles
Brandon
then
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
this
Queen
Mary
of
France
had
two
Daughters
;
first
,
the
Lady
Frances
,
married
to
Sir
Henry
Gray
Marquess
of
Dorset
,
and
afterwards
(
in
the
right
of
his
Wife
)
Duke
also
of
Suffolk
,
who
was
afterwards
beheaded
by
Queen
Mary
;
And
secondly
,
Lady
Eleanor
,
married
to
Sir
Henry
Clifford
Earl
of
Cumberland
.
Charles
Brandon
)
had
Issue
by
her
Husband
the
said
last
Duke
of
Suffolk
three
Daughters
,
to
wit
,
Jane
,
Katharine
and
Mary
;
which
Mary
the
youngest
was
betrothed
first
to
Arthur
Lord
Gray
of
Wilton
;
and
after
left
by
him
,
she
was
married
to
one
M.
Martin
Keyes
of
Kent
,
And
the
Lady
Jane
,
the
eldest
of
the
three
Sisters
,
was
married
at
the
same
time
to
the
Lord
Guilford
Dudley
,
fourth
Son
to
Sir
John
Dudley
Duke
of
Northumberland
,
and
was
proclaimed
Queen
,
after
the
death
of
King
Edward
;
for
which
act
all
three
of
them
,
to
wit
,
both
the
Father
,
Son
,
and
Daughter-in-law
,
were
put
to
death
soon
after
.
Henry
Herbert
now
Earl
of
Pembroke
;
and
upon
the
fall
and
misery
of
her
House
she
was
left
by
him
;
and
so
she
lived
a
sole
Woman
for
divers
years
,
until
in
the
beginning
of
this
Queens
days
she
was
found
to
be
with-child
,
which
she
affirmed
was
by
the
Lord
Edward
Seymor
Earl
of
Hartford
,
who
at
that
time
was
in
France
with
Sir
Nicholas
Throgmorton
the
Embassador
,
and
had
purpose
and
license
to
have
travelled
into
Italy
;
but
being
called
home
in
hast
upon
this
new
accident
,
he
confessed
that
the
Child
was
his
,
and
both
he
and
the
Lady
affirmed
that
they
were
man
and
wife
;
but
for
that
they
could
not
prove
it
by
Witnesses
,
and
for
attempting
such
a
Match
with
one
of
the
Blood
Royal
,
without
Privity
and
License
of
the
Prince
,
they
were
Committed
to
the
Tower
,
where
they
procured
Means
to
meet
again
afterward
,
and
had
an
other
Child
;
which
both
Children
do
yet
live
,
and
the
Elder
of
them
is
called
Lord
Henry
Beacham
,
and
the
other
Edward
Seymor
;
the
Mother
of
whom
lived
not
long
after
,
neither
married
the
Earl
again
,
until
of
late
that
he
married
the
Lady
Frances
Howard
,
Sister
to
the
Lady
Sheffield
;
And
this
is
all
the
Issue
of
the
elder
Daughter
of
Charles
Brandon
,
by
Lady
Mary
Queen
of
France
:
The
second
Daughter
of
Duke
Charles
and
the
Queen
,
named
Lady
Eleanor
,
Henry
Stanely
Lord
Strange
,
and
after
Earl
of
Darby
,
by
whom
the
said
Lady
(
who
yet
liveth
)
hath
had
Issue
Ferdinando
Stanley
,
now
Earl
of
Darby
,
William
and
Francis
Stanley
;
And
this
is
the
Issue
of
the
House
of
Suffolk
,
to
wit
,
this
Countess
of
Darby
,
with
her
Children
,
and
these
other
of
the
Earl
of
Hartford
;
of
all
whose
Titles
,
with
their
Impediments
,
I
shall
here
briefly
give
an
account
and
reason
.
First
of
all
,
both
of
these
Families
do
joyn
together
in
this
one
point
,
to
exclude
the
House
of
Scotland
both
by
foreign
Birth
,
anh
by
the
aforesaid
Testament
of
King
Henry
,
authorized
by
two
Parliaments
,
and
by
the
other
Exclusions
which
in
each
of
the
titles
of
the
King
of
cots
and
of
Lady
Arabella
hath
been
before-alledged
.
But
then
secondly
,
they
come
to
vary
between
themselves
about
the
Priority
or
Propinquity
of
their
own
Succession
;
for
the
Children
of
the
Earl
of
Hartford
and
their
Friends
do
alledge
,
Charles
Brandon
had
a
Wife
alive
.
and
consequently
(
according
to
that
which
in
the
former
fourth
Chapter
hath
been
declared
)
she
is
to
be
preferred
,
albeit
the
Children
of
the
said
Earl
were
legitimate
.
Secondly
they
do
affirm
,
That
the
said
Children
of
the
Earl
of
Hartford
by
the
Lady
Katharine
Gray
are
many
ways
illegitimate
.
First
,
for
that
the
said
Lady
Katharine
Gray
their
Mother
was
lawfully
married
before
to
the
Earl
of
Pembroke
now
living
,
as
hath
been
touched
,
Henry
Gray
Marquess
of
Dorset
was
known
to
have
a
lawful
Wife
alive
when
he
married
the
Lady
Frances
,
Daughter
and
Heir
of
the
Queen
of
France
,
and
of
Charles
Brandon
Duke
of
Suffolk
,
and
Mother
of
this
Lady
Katharine
,
for
ob●aining
of
which
said
Marriage
,
the
said
Marquess
put
away
his
foresaid
lawful
Wi●e
,
which
was
Sister
to
the
Lord
Henry
Fitz
Allen
Earl
of
Arundel
;
which
disorder
was
occasion
of
much
unkindness
and
hatred
between
the
said
Marquess
and
Earl
ever
after
.
But
the
power
of
the
Marquess
and
favour
with
King
Henry
in
Womens
matters
was
so
great
at
that
time
,
as
the
Earl
could
have
no
remedy
,
but
only
that
his
said
Sister
(
who
lived
many
years
after
)
had
an
Annuity
out
of
the
said
Marquesses
Lands
during
her
life
,
and
lived
some
years
after
the
said
Marquess
(
afterwards
made
Duke
)
was
put
to
death
in
Queen
Maries
time
.
These
then
are
three
ways
by
which
the
Family
of
Darby
to
argue
the
Issue
of
Hartford
to
be
Illegitimate
;
Charles
Brandon
also
Duke
of
Suffolk
had
a
Wife
alive
(
as
before
hath
been
signified
)
when
he
married
the
Lady
Mary
Queen
of
France
;
by
which
former
Wife
he
had
Issue
the
Lady
Powis
,
(
I
mean
the
Wife
of
my
Lord
Powis
of
Poistlands
in
Wales
,
)
and
how
long
after
the
new
Marriage
of
her
Husband
Charles
Brandon
this
former
Wife
did
live
,
I
cannot
set
down
distinctly
;
though
I
think
it
were
not
hard
to
take
particular
information
thereof
in
England
by
the
Register
of
the
Church
wherein
she
was
buried
;
But
the
Friends
of
the
Countess
of
Darby
do
affirm
that
she
died
before
the
Birth
of
the
Lady
Eleanor
the
second
Daughter
,
though
after
the
Birth
of
the
Lady
Frances
,
and
thereby
they
do
seek
to
clear
the
Family
of
Darby
of
this
Bastardy
,
and
to
lay
all
four
upon
the
Children
of
Hartford
before-mentioned
;
But
this
is
easie
to
be
known
and
verified
by
the
means
before-signified
.
But
as
for
the
third
Illegitimation
of
the
Contract
between
the
Lady
Katharine
and
the
Earl
of
Hartford
,
by
a
Prae-contract
made
between
the
said
Lady
Katharine
and
the
Earl
of
Pembroke
that
now
liveth
,
they
say
and
affirm
that
Prae-contract
to
have
been
dissolved
afterwards
lawfully
and
judicially
in
the
time
of
Queen
Mary
.
Katharine
Gray
.
There
remaineth
then
only
the
fourth
Objection
,
about
the
secret
Marriage
made
between
the
said
Lady
Katharine
and
the
Earl
of
Hartford
,
before
the
Birth
of
their
eldest
Son
now
called
Lord
Beacham
,
which
,
to
say
the
truth
,
seemeth
the
hardest
point
to
be
answered
;
For
albeit
in
the
sight
of
God
that
Marriage
might
be
good
and
lawful
,
if
before
their
carnal
knowledge
they
gave
mutual
consent
the
one
to
the
other
to
be
man
and
Wife
,
and
with
that
mind
and
intention
had
carnal
Copulation
,
which
thing
is
also
allowed
by
the
late
Council
of
Trent
it self
,
which
disannulleth
otherwise
all
clandestine
and
secret
Contracts
in
such
States
and
Countries
where
the
authority
of
the
said
Council
is
received
and
admitted
;
yet
to
justifie
these
kind
of
Marriages
in
the
face
of
the
Church
,
and
to
make
the
Issue
thereof
legitimate
and
inheritable
to
Estates
and
Possessions
:
it
is
necessary
by
all
Law
,
and
in
all
Nations
,
that
there
should
be
some
witness
to
testifie
this
Consent
and
Contract
of
the
parties
before
their
carnal
knowledge
;
for
that
otherwise
it
should
lie
in
every
particular
mans
hand
to
legitimate
any
Bastard
of
his
,
by
his
only
word
,
to
the
prejudice
of
others
that
might
in
equity
of
Succession
pretend
to
be
his
Heirs
;
and
therefore
(
no
doubt
)
but
that
the
Archbishop
of
Canterbury
had
great
reason
to
pronounce
this
Contract
of
the
Lady
Katharine
and
the
Earl
of
Hartford
to
be
insufficient
and
unlawful
,
though
themselves
did
affirm
that
they
had
given
mutual
Consent
before
of
being
Man
and
Wife
,
and
that
they
came
together
,
animo
maritali
,
as
the
Law
of
Wedlock
requireth
;
but
yet
(
for
that
they
were
not
able
to
prove
their
said
former
consent
by
lawful
Witnesses
,
)
their
said
Conjunction
was
rightly
pronounced
unlawful
;
and
so
I
conclude
that
the
first
Son
of
these
two
Parties
might
be
legitimate
before
God
,
and
yet
illegitimate
before
men
,
and
consequently
incapable
of
all
such
Succession
as
otherwise
he
might
pretend
by
his
said
Mother
.
And
this
now
is
for
the
first
begotten
of
these
two
persons
;
for
as
touching
the
second
Child
,
Charles
Brandon
,
as
hath
been
seen
:
Of
which
Bastardy
the
House
of
Darby
doth
endeavour
to
avoid
it self
,
in
manner
(
as
before
hath
been
declared
)
and
preferreth
it self
in
degree
of
Propinquity
,
not
only
before
the
aforesaid
two
Houses
of
Scotland
and
Clarence
;
but
also
before
this
other
part
of
the
House
of
Suffolk
,
I
mean
the
Family
of
Hartford
,
though
descended
of
the
elder
Daughter
;
for
that
the
Countess
of
Darby
doth
hold
her self
one
degree
nearer
in
descent
than
are
the
other
Pretenders
of
Hartford
,
as
hath
been
shewed
▪
And
albeit
there
want
not
many
Objections
and
Reasons
of
some
against
this
pretence
of
the
House
of
Darby
,
besides
that
which
I
have
touched
before
,
yet
for
that
they
are
for
the
most
part
personal
Impediments
,
and
do
not
touch
the
right
or
substance
of
the
title
,
or
any
other
important
reason
of
State
concerning
the
Common-wealth
,
but
only
the
mislike
of
the
persons
that
pretend
,
and
of
their
Life
and
Government
,
I
shall
omit
them
in
this
place
,
for
that
,
as
in
the
beginning
I
promised
,
so
I
shall
observe
(
as
much
as
in
me
lies
)
to
utter
nothing
in
this
Conference
of
ours
that
may
justly
offend
,
and
much
less
touch
the
Honour
and
Reputation
of
any
one
Person
of
the
Bloud-Royal
of
our
Realm
;
when
the
time
of
admitting
or
excluding
cometh
,
then
will
the
Realm
consider
as
well
of
their
Persons
as
of
their
Rights
,
and
will
see
what
account
and
satisfaction
each
person
hath
given
of
his
former
life
and
doings
,
and
according
to
that
will
proceed
,
as
is
to
be
supposed
:
But
to
me
in
this
place
it
shall
be
enough
to
treat
of
the
first
point
,
which
is
of
the
Right
and
Interest
pretended
by
way
of
Succession
;
And
so
with
this
I
shall
make
an
end
of
these
Families
,
and
pass
over
to
others
that
do
yet
remain
.
CHAP.
VII
.
Of
the
Houses
of
Clarence
and
Britany
;
which
contain
the
●laims
of
the
Earl
of
Huntington
,
with
the
Pooles
,
as
also
of
the
Lady
Infanta
of
Spain
,
and
others
of
those
Families
.
HAving
declared
the
Claims
,
Rights
and
Pretences
which
the
two
Noble
Houses
of
Scotland
and
Suffolk
▪
descended
of
the
two
Daughters
of
King
Henry
VII
have
,
or
may
have
to
the
Succession
of
England
,
with
intention
afterward
to
handle
the
House
of
Portugal
apart
,
which
pretendeth
to
comprehend
in
it self
the
whole
Body
,
or
at
l●ast
the
first
and
principal
Branch
of
the
ancient
House
of
Lancaster
,
it
shall
not
be
amiss
,
perhaps
by
the
way
,
to
treat
in
this
one
Chapter
so
much
as
appertaineth
to
the
two
several
Houses
of
Clarence
and
Britany
,
for
that
there
is
less
to
be
said
about
them
then
of
the
other
.
And
first
of
all
,
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
the
Earl
of
Huntington
,
Richard
Poole
,
Henry
Poole
Lord
Montague
,
afterwards
beheaded
;
and
he
again
Katharine
,
married
to
Sir
Francis
Hastings
Earl
of
Huntington
,
by
whom
she
had
Sir
Henry
Hastings
now
Earl
of
Huntington
,
Sir
George
Hastings
his
Brother
yet
living
,
and
others
;
So
as
the
Earl
of
Huntington
,
with
his
said
Brethren
,
are
in
the
fourth
degree
from
the
said
George
Duke
of
Clarence
,
to
wit
,
his
Nephews
twice
removed
.
The
said
Margaret
Countess
of
Salisbury
had
a
younger
Son
also
,
named
Sir
Geffrey
Poole
,
Geffrey
Poole
.
who
had
Issue
another
Geffrey
,
and
this
Geffrey
hath
two
Sons
alive
at
this
day
in
Italy
,
named
Arthur
and
Geffrey
,
who
are
in
the
same
degree
of
distance
with
the
said
Earl
of
Huntington
,
saving
that
some
alledge
for
them
,
that
they
do
descend
all
by
male-kind
from
Margaret
,
and
the
Earl
pretendeth
by
a
Woman
;
whereof
we
shall
speak
afterwards
.
Hereby
then
it
is
made
manifest
how
the
Earl
of
Huntington
cometh
to
pretend
to
the
Crown
of
England
by
the
House
of
York
only
;
Secondly
,
the
same
opposite
Houses
do
alledge
divers
Attainders
against
the
principal
Heads
of
the
House
of
Clarence
,
whereby
their
whole
Interests
were
cut
off
;
as
namely
,
it
is
to
be
shewed
in
three
descents
one
after
another
,
to
wit
,
in
Duke
George
himself
,
the
first
Head
and
Beginner
of
this
House
,
who
was
Attainted
and
Executed
;
and
then
in
the
Lady
Margaret
Countess
of
Salisbury
,
his
Daughter
and
Heir
,
who
was
likewise
Attainted
and
Executed
;
And
thirdly
,
in
her
Son
and
Heir
Henry
Poole
Lord
Montague
put
also
to
death
;
from
whose
Daughters
both
the
Earl
of
Huntington
and
his
Brethren
,
together
with
the
Children
of
Sir
Thomas
Barrington
,
do
descend
;
And
albeit
some
may
say
that
the
said
House
of
Clarence
hath
been
restored
in
Bloud
since
those
Attainders
,
yet
reply
these
men
,
Geffrey
Poole
,
Brother
to
his
Grand-father
,
who
say
,
That
when
the
Lord
Henry
Montague
was
put
to
death
,
with
his
Mother
the
Countess
of
Salisbury
,
and
thereby
both
their
Pretences
and
Titles
cut
off
in
them
,
then
fell
such
right
as
they
had
,
or
might
have
,
upon
the
said
Sir
Geffrey
Poole
,
and
not
upon
his
Neece
the
Lady
Katharaine
,
Daughter
of
the
Lord
Henry
his
elder
Brother
,
and
Mother
of
the
Earl
of
Huntington
;
and
this
for
three
Causes
:
First
,
for
that
he
was
not
Attainted
;
and
so
whether
we
respect
his
Grand-father
George
Duke
of
Clarence
,
or
his
Great-grand-father
Richard
Duke
of
York
,
the
said
Right
in
this
respect
is
descended
to
him
:
And
secondly
,
for
that
he
was
a
degree
nearer
to
the
said
Duke's
Ancestors
than
was
at
that
time
his
Neece
Katharine
;
which
right
of
nearest
Propinquity
(
say
these
men
)
is
made
good
and
lawful
by
all
the
Reasons
,
Examples
,
Presidents
and
Authorities
alledged
before
in
the
fourth
Chapter
of
this
Conference
,
in
favour
of
Uncles
before
their
Nephews
;
And
it
shall
not
need
that
we
speak
any
thing
more
of
that
matter
in
this
place
,
but
only
to
remit
your
remembrance
to
that
which
herein
hath
been
said
before
.
Fourthly
,
they
prove
the
same
in
favour
of
Sir
Geffrey
,
for
that
the
Lady
Katharine
was
a
Woman
,
and
Sir
Geffrey
a
man
,
whose
priviledge
is
so
great
in
a
matter
of
Succession
,
(
as
also
hath
been
touched
before
)
that
albeit
they
had
been
in
equal
degree
,
and
that
Sir
Geffrey
were
not
a
degree
before
her
,
as
he
was
;
yet
seeing
neither
of
them
,
nor
their
Fathers
,
were
ever
in
possession
of
the
thing
pretended
,
Sir
Geffrey
should
be
preferred
,
as
hath
been
shewed
before
by
some
Presidents
,
and
shall
be
seen
afterwards
in
the
Case
of
Portugal
;
wherein
the
King
of
Spain
that
now
is
was
preferred
to
the
Crown
for
that
only
respect
,
that
his
Competitors
were
Women
,
and
in
equal
degree
of
descent
with
him
,
and
he
a
Man
.
And
the
very
like
Allegations
of
Propinquity
I
heard
produced
for
the
Lady
Winifred
,
Wife
of
Sir
Thomas
Barrington
(
if
she
be
yet
alive
)
to
wit
,
that
she
is
before
the
Earl
of
Huntington
and
his
Brethren
,
by
this
reason
of
Propinquity
in
Bloud
,
for
that
she
is
one
degree
nearer
to
the
stock
than
they
.
Fifthly
and
lastly
,
both
these
and
other
Competitors
do
alledge
against
the
Earl
of
Huntington
,
moderate
Protestants
;
these
(
I
say
)
do
urge
this
Exclusion
against
the
Earl
of
Huntington
,
not
upon
any
certain
Law
or
Statute
extant
against
the
same
,
but
ab
equo
&
bono
,
as
men
are
wont
to
say
,
and
by
reason
of
State
,
shewing
infinite
inconveniencies
,
hurts
,
damages
and
dangers
that
must
needs
ensue
,
not
only
to
the
present
State
of
Religion
in
England
,
but
also
to
the
whole
Realm
and
Body-politick
,
if
such
a
man
shall
be
admitted
to
govern
.
And
this
Consideration
of
State
in
their
opinion
is
a
more
forceable
Argument
for
Excluding
such
a
man
,
then
any
Statute
or
particular
Law
against
him
could
be
;
for
that
this
comprehendeth
the
very
intention
,
meaning
and
drift
of
all
Laws
and
Law-makers
of
our
Realm
,
whose
intentions
must
needs
be
presumed
to
have
been
at
all
times
to
have
Excluded
so
great
and
manifest
inconveniencies
:
And
thus
they
say
.
But
now
those
that
are
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
and
contrary
both
to
Puritan
and
Protestant
,
do
urge
a
great
deal
further
this
Argument
against
the
Earl
,
and
do
alledge
many
Laws
,
Ordinances
,
Decrees
and
Statutes
both
of
the
Canon
and
Imperial
Laws
,
as
also
out
of
the
old
Laws
of
England
,
which
(
in
their
opinion
)
do
debar
all
that
are
not
of
their
Religion
,
and
consequently
they
would
hereby
Exclude
both
the
one
and
the
other
Pretenders
.
And
in
fine
,
they
do
conclude
,
that
seeing
there
wanteth
not
also
some
of
their
own
Religion
(
called
by
them
the
Catholick
)
in
the
House
of
Clarence
,
they
have
so
much
the
less
difficulty
to
exclude
the
Earl
of
Huntington's
person
for
his
Religion
,
if
one
of
that
House
were
to
be
admitted
of
necessity
.
And
this
is
so
much
as
seemeth
needful
to
be
spoken
at
this
time
,
and
in
this
place
,
of
this
House
of
Clarence
,
and
of
the
Pretenders
thereof
.
It
resteth
then
that
I
treat
something
also
of
the
House
of
Britany
and
France
,
This
then
being
so
clear
as
it
is
,
first
,
England
▪
and
other
Countries
,
and
according
to
the
course
of
all
Common
Law
,
the
Infan●a
of
Spain
should
inherit
the
whole
Kingdom
of
France
,
and
all
other
States
thereunto
belonging
,
she
being
the
Daughter
and
Heir
of
King
Henry
II.
of
France
,
whose
Issue-male
of
the
direct
line
is
wholly
extinct
;
but
yet
for
that
the
French
do
pretend
their
Law
Salique
to
exclude
Women
,
(
which
we
English
have
ever
denied
to
be
good
until
now
)
hereby
cometh
it
to
pass
that
the
King
of
Navarr
pretendeth
to
enter
,
and
to
be
preferred
before
the
said
Infanta
,
or
her
Sisters
Children
,
though
Male
,
by
a
Collateral
Line
.
But
yet
her
favourers
say
,
(
I
mean
those
of
the
Infanta
)
that
from
the
Dukedoms
of
Britany
,
Aquitain
,
and
the
like
,
that
came
to
the
Crown
of
France
by
Women
,
and
are
Inheritable
by
Women
,
she
cannot
be
in
right
debarred
;
as
neither
from
any
Succession
or
Pretence
to
England
,
if
(
either
by
the
Bloud-Royal
of
France
,
Britany
,
Aquitain
;
or
of
England
it self
)
it
may
be
proved
that
she
hath
any
Interest
thereunto
,
as
her
favourers
do
affirm
that
she
hath
,
by
these
reasons
following
:
First
,
William
the
Conquerour
,
married
to
Allain
Fergant
Duke
of
Britany
,
as
hath
been
shewed
before
in
the
second
Chapter
,
and
other
places
of
this
Conference
;
And
of
this
they
infer
three
Consequences
:
First
,
when
the
Sons
of
the
Conquerour
died
without
Issue
,
or
were
made
uncapable
of
the
Crown
,
(
as
it
was
presumed
at
least-wise
of
King
Henry
I.
last
Son
of
the
Conquerour
,
that
he
lost
his
Right
for
the
violence
used
to
his
elder
Brother
Robert
,
and
unto
William
the
said
Robert's
Son
and
Heir
)
they
(
say
these
men
)
ought
the
said
Dutchess
of
Britany
to
have
entred
as
eldest
Sister
.
Secondly
,
they
say
,
William
Rufus
,
and
with
the
Realm
of
England
▪
)
should
have
succeeded
next
after
the
said
Rufus
came
to
die
in
Prison
,
the
said
Lady
Constance
should
have
succeeded
him
;
for
that
his
Brother
Henry
being
culpable
of
his
Death
,
could
not
in
right
be
his
Heir
.
And
thirdly
,
they
say
,
That
,
at
least
wise
,
after
the
death
of
the
said
King
Henry
I.
she
and
her
Son
(
I
mean
Lady
Constance
,
and
Conan
Duke
of
Britany
)
should
have
entred
before
King
Stephen
,
who
was
born
of
Adela
the
younger
Daughter
of
William
the
Conquerour
.
Britany
▪
as
hath
been
declared
:
So
as
the
Infanta
cometh
to
be
Heir
general
of
both
those
Houses
,
that
is
,
as
well
of
Britany
as
France
,
as
hath
been
shewed
.
To
the
Succession
of
England
also
they
make
pretence
,
Stephen
Garribay
Chronicler
of
Spain
)
until
the
year
of
Christ
1214.
which
was
not
until
the
fifteenth
year
of
the
Reign
of
King
John
,
A
third
Interest
also
the
same
men
do
derive
to
the
Infanta
,
Hugo
Capetus
in
France
,
who
came
to
be
King
especially
upon
a
certain
Title
that
one
of
his
Ancestors
named
Odo
Earl
of
Paris
had
,
by
being
once
elected
King
of
France
,
and
admitted
and
sworn
,
though
afterwards
he
was
deposed
again
,
and
young
Charles
,
surnamed
the
Simple
was
admitted
in
his
place
,
as
Henry
III.
was
in
England
,
after
the
Election
of
Lewis
:
But
yet
as
the
other
ever
continued
his
Right
and
Claim
till
it
was
restored
to
Hugo
Capetus
one
of
his
Race
,
so
(
say
these
men
)
may
this
Infanta
continue
and
renew
now
the
Demand
of
King
Lewis
her
Ancestor
;
for
that
Titles
and
Interests
to
Kingdoms
,
once
rightly
gotten
,
do
never
die
,
but
remain
ever
for
the
Posterity
to
effectuate
when
they
can
.
And
thus
much
of
this
matter
.
Henry
III.
But
after
this
again
,
these
men
do
shew
,
how
that
the
said
Infanta
of
Spain
doth
descend
also
from
Henry
III.
son
of
King
John
,
by
the
Dukes
of
Britany
,
as
before
in
the
second
Chapter
hath
been
declared
,
and
in
the
Arbor
and
Genealogy
following
in
the
end
of
this
Conference
shall
be
seen
;
for
that
King
Henry
,
besides
his
two
Sons
Edward
and
Edmond
,
which
were
the
beginners
of
the
two
Houses
of
York
and
Lancaster
,
had
also
a
Daughter
named
Beatrix
,
married
to
John
the
second
of
that
Name
,
Duke
of
Britany
,
and
by
him
she
had
Arthur
II.
and
so
lineally
from
him
have
descended
the
Princes
of
that
House
,
until
their
Union
with
the
Crown
of
France
,
and
from
thence
unto
this
Lady
Infanta
of
Spain
that
now
is
,
who
taketh
her self
for
proper
Heir
of
the
said
House
of
Britany
,
and
Heir
general
of
France
,
as
hath
been
said
.
By
this
Conjunction
then
of
the
House
of
Britany
with
the
Bloud-Royal
of
England
,
the
Friends
of
the
Infanta
do
argue
in
this
manner
,
That
seeing
she
descendeth
of
the
Sister
of
these
two
Brothers
which
were
the
Heads
of
the
two
opposite
Houses
of
Lancaster
and
York
;
and
considering
that
each
of
these
Houses
hath
often-times
been
Attainted
,
and
Excluded
from
the
Succession
by
sundry
Acts
of
Parliament
,
and
at
this
present
are
opposite
,
and
at
contention
among
themselves
,
why
may
not
this
right
of
both
Houses
(
say
these
men
)
by
way
of
Composition
,
Again
,
they
say
,
That
all
these
three
Branches
of
the
Lines
,
to
wit
,
by
the
Lady
Constance
Daughter
of
King
William
the
Conquerour
by
the
Lady
Eleanor
Daughter
of
King
Henry
II.
and
by
the
Lady
Beatrix
Daughter
of
King
Henry
III.
it
is
evident
,
that
this
Lady
the
Infanta
of
Spain
is
of
the
true
ancient
Bloud-Royal
of
England
,
and
that
divers
ways
she
may
have
Claim
to
the
same
;
which
being
granted
,
they
infer
▪
That
seeing
matters
are
so
doubtful
at
this
day
,
about
the
next
lawful
Succession
,
and
that
divers
of
the
Pretenders
are
excluded
,
some
for
Bastardy
,
some
other
for
Religion
,
some
for
unaptness
to
Govern
,
and
some
for
other
Causes
;
and
seeing
the
Commonwealth
hath
such
Authority
to
dispose
in
this
Affair
,
as
before
the
Civil-Lawyer
hath
declared
,
why
may
there
not
Consideration
be
had
among
other
Pretenders
,
of
this
noble
Princess
also
(
say
these
men
)
especially
,
seeing
she
is
unmarried
,
and
may
thereby
commodate
many
matters
,
and
salve
many
breaches
,
and
satisfie
many
hopes
,
and
give
contentment
to
many
desires
,
as
the
world
knoweth
.
And
this
is
in
effect
as
much
as
I
have
heard
alledged
hitherto
in
favour
of
the
Infanta
of
Spain
;
nullum
tempus
occurrit
Regi
saith
our
Law
.
And
as
for
Collateral
Lines
,
they
say
,
That
they
may
lawfully
be
admitted
to
enter
when
the
direct
Lines
do
either
fail
,
or
are
excluded
,
for
other
just
respects
,
as
in
our
Case
they
hold
that
it
happeneth
.
And
as
for
the
second
point
of
Foreign
Birth
,
they
say
there
hath
been
sufficient
answer
before
,
in
treating
of
the
House
of
Scotland
,
that
in
rigour
it
is
no
bar
,
by
intention
of
any
English
Law
;
yet
whether
in
reason
of
State
and
politick
Government
,
it
may
be
a
just
impediment
or
no
,
it
shall
after
be
handled
more
at
large
,
when
we
come
to
treat
of
the
House
of
Portugal
.
To
the
last
point
of
Religion
they
answer
,
that
this
impediment
is
not
universal
,
nor
admitted
in
the
Judgment
of
all
men
,
but
only
of
those
English
that
be
of
different
Religion
from
her
.
But
to
some
others
(
and
those
many
,
as
these
men
do
ween
)
her
Religion
will
rather
be
a
motive
to
favour
her
Title
,
then
to
hinder
the
same
:
so
that
on
this
ground
no
certainty
can
be
builded
,
and
this
is
as
much
as
I
have
to
say
at
this
time
,
of
these
two
Families
of
Clarence
and
Britany
.
CHAP.
VIII
.
Of
the
House
of
Portugal
,
which
containeth
the
Claims
as
well
of
the
King
and
Prince
of
Spain
to
the
succession
of
England
,
as
also
of
the
Dukes
of
Parma
and
Bragansa
by
the
House
of
Lancaster
.
IT
hath
been
oftentimes
spoken
before
upon
occasions
offered
,
John
of
Gaunt
was
Duke
of
Lancaster
by
the
right
of
his
first
Wife
Lady
Blanch
,
and
had
by
her
only
one
Son
,
as
also
one
Daughter
,
of
whom
we
need
here
to
speak
,
for
that
the
other
hath
left
no
Issue
now
living
.
The
Son
was
King
Henry
the
4th
.
who
had
Issue
King
Henry
the
5th
and
he
again
Henry
the
6th
.
in
whom
was
extinguished
all
the
succession
of
this
Son
Henry
▪
The
daughter
of
John
of
Gaunt
by
Lady
Blanch
was
called
Philippa
,
Alfonsus
▪
the
fifth
King
of
Portugal
,
and
he
and
his
off-spring
had
Issue
again
the
one
after
the
other
until
our
times
;
and
so
by
this
marriage
of
Lady
Philippa
,
to
their
first
King
John
,
these
Princes
of
the
House
of
Portugal
that
live
at
this
day
,
do
pretend
that
the
Inheritance
of
Lancaster
is
only
in
them
,
by
this
Lady
Philippa
,
for
that
the
succession
of
her
elder
Brother
King
Henry
the
fourth
,
is
expired
long
ago
.
This
in
effect
is
their
pretence
,
but
now
we
will
pass
on
to
see
what
others
say
,
that
do
pretend
also
to
be
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
by
a
latter
marriage
.
John
of
Gaunt
after
the
death
of
his
first
Wife
Lady
Blanch
,
Catharine
Swinford
,
whom
he
first
kept
as
a
Concubine
,
in
the
time
of
his
second
Wife
Lady
Constance
,
as
before
hath
been
shewed
in
the
third
Chapter
,
and
begat
of
her
four
Children
;
and
after
that
his
Wife
Lady
Constance
was
dead
,
he
took
her
to
Wife
,
for
the
love
he
bare
to
his
Children
,
a
little
before
his
death
,
and
caused
the
said
Children
to
be
legitimated
by
Authority
of
Parliament
:
and
for
that
none
of
these
four
Children
of
his
,
have
left
Issue
,
but
only
one
,
that
was
John
Earl
of
Somerset
,
we
shall
speak
only
of
him
,
omitting
all
the
rest
.
Catharine
Swinford
.
This
John
then
Earl
of
Somerset
,
had
Issue
another
John
,
which
was
made
Duke
of
Somerset
by
King
Henry
the
sixth
,
who
with
his
three
Sons
were
slain
by
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
York
,
in
the
quarrel
of
Lancaster
,
and
so
left
only
one
daughter
named
Margaret
,
who
by
her
Husband
Edmond
Tudor
Earl
of
Richmond
,
was
Count●ss
of
Richmond
,
and
had
by
him
a
Son
named
Henry
Earl
of
Richmond
,
that
was
after
King
,
by
the
name
of
King
Henry
the
seventh
,
and
from
him
all
his
descendents
both
of
the
House
of
Scotland
and
Suffolk
,
do
pretend
also
to
be
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
which
yet
can
be
no
otherwise
then
now
hath
been
declared
,
to
wit
,
not
from
Blanch
first
Wife
and
Heir
of
the
Dutchy
of
Lancaster
,
but
from
Catharine
Swinford
his
third
Wife
:
wherein
riseth
the
question
,
Catharine
Swinford
,
though
he
were
begotten
out
of
matrimony
,
yet
being
afterward
made
legitimate
,
he
was
to
inherit
this
right
of
John
of
Gaunt
his
Father
,
before
the
Lady
Philippa
his
Sister
;
But
to
this
the
Princes
of
the
House
of
Portugal
do
reply
,
and
say
,
first
,
That
by
this
it
is
evident
at
least
,
Portugal
..
that
the
Dukedom
of
Lancaster
,
whereof
the
Lady
Blanch
was
the
only
Heir
,
must
needs
appertain
to
them
alone
,
and
this
without
all
doubt
or
controversie
,
for
that
they
only
remain
of
her
Issue
,
after
extinguishing
of
the
posterity
of
her
elder
Brother
King
Henry
the
fourth
,
which
was
extinguished
by
the
death
of
King
Henry
the
sixth
,
and
of
his
only
son
Prince
Edward
;
Secondly
,
Touching
the
Succession
and
right
to
the
Kingdom
,
they
say
,
that
John
Earl
of
Somerset
being
born
out
of
Wedlock
,
C●th●rin
Swinf●rds
Chil●●●●
no●
lawf●l
.
and
in
Adultery
,
for
that
his
Father
had
an
other
Wife
alive
,
when
he
begot
him
,
and
he
continuing
a
Bastard
so
many
years
,
could
not
be
made
Legitimate
afterward
by
Parliament
to
that
effect
of
Succession
to
the
Crown
,
and
to
deprive
Queen
Philippa
of
Portugal
,
and
her
Children
born
before
the
other
Legitimation
,
from
their
right
and
Succession
,
without
their
consents
,
for
that
John
King
of
Portugal
,
did
Marry
the
said
Lady
Philippa
,
with
condition
to
enjoy
all
Prerogatives
,
that
at
that
day
were
due
unto
her
;
and
that
at
the
time
when
John
of
Gaunt
did
Marry
the
said
Lady
Catherine
Swinford
,
and
made
her
Children
Legitimate
by
Act
of
Parliament
(
which
was
in
the
year
of
Christ
1396.
and
1397.
)
the
said
Lady
Philippa
Queen
of
Portugal
,
in
vit
.
Ri●har
.
2.
had
now
two
Sons
living
,
named
Don
Alonso
,
l.
35.
cap.
4.
and
Don
Edwardo
,
which
were
born
in
the
years
1390.
and
1391
that
is
six
years
before
the
Legitimation
of
John
Earl
of
Somerset
,
and
his
Brethren
;
and
thereby
had
jus
acquisitum
,
as
the
Law
saith
,
which
right
once
acquired
and
gotten
,
could
not
be
taken
away
by
any
Posterior
Act
of
Parliament
afterward
,
without
consent
of
the
parties
Interessed
,
for
which
they
do
alledge
divers
places
of
the
Canon
Law
,
which
for
that
they
hold
not
in
England
,
I
do
not
cite
,
in
vit
.
Henrici
2.
but
one
example
they
put
to
shew
the
inconvenience
of
the
thing
(
if
it
should
be
otherwise
determined
then
they
affirm
)
which
is
,
that
if
King
Henry
the
eighth
that
had
a
Bastard
Son
,
by
the
Lady
Elizabeth
Blunt
,
whom
he
named
Henry
Fitz-roy
,
and
made
him
both
Earl
of
Nottingham
,
and
Duke
of
Richmond
and
Somerset
,
in
the
18
th
.
year
of
his
Reign
,
at
what
time
the
said
King
had
a
lawful
Daughter
alive
,
named
the
Princess
Mary
,
by
Queen
Catherine
of
Spain
;
if
(
I
say
)
the
King
should
have
offered
to
make
this
Son
Legitimate
by
Parliament
,
with
intent
to
have
him
succeeded
after
him
,
in
the
Crown
,
to
the
prejudice
and
open
injury
of
the
said
lawful
Daughter
,
these
Men
do
say
that
he
could
not
have
done
it
,
and
if
he
should
have
done
it
by
violence
,
it
would
not
have
held
,
and
much
less
could
John
of
Gaunt
do
the
like
,
being
no
King
Nor
was
the
Act
of
Parliament
sufficient
for
this
point
,
it
being
a
matter
that
depended
especially
(
say
these
men
)
of
the
Spiritual
Court
,
and
of
the
Canon
Law
,
which
Law
alloweth
this
Legitimation
no
further
,
but
only
as
a
Dispensation
;
and
this
so
far
forth
,
only
as
it
doth
not
prejudice
the
right
of
any
other
.
Neither
helpeth
it
any
thing
in
this
matter
,
Catherine
Swinford
helpeth
not
the
L●gitima●ion
.
the
Marriage
of
John
of
Gaunt
with
Lady
Catherine
,
for
to
make
better
this
Legitimation
;
for
that
as
hath
been
said
,
their
Children
were
not
only
naturales
but
Spurij
,
that
is
to
say
,
begotten
in
plain
Adultry
,
and
not
in
simple
Fornication
only
;
for
that
the
one
party
had
a
Wife
alive
,
and
consequently
the
priveledge
that
the
Law
giveth
to
the
Subsequent
Marriage
of
the
Parties
for
legitimating
such
Children
as
are
born
in
simple
Fornication
;
that
is
to
say
,
between
parties
that
were
single
,
and
none
of
them
married
,
cannot
take
place
here
;
So
as
these
men
conclude
,
that
albeit
this
Legitimation
of
Parliament
might
serve
them
to
other
purposes
,
yet
not
to
deprive
the
Princes
of
Portugal
of
their
Prerogative
to
succeed
in
their
Mothers
Right
,
which
she
had
when
she
was
married
to
their
Father
.
And
this
they
affirm
to
have
been
Law
and
Right
at
that
time
,
if
the
said
Queen
Philippa
,
and
Earl
John
had
been
alive
together
,
when
Henry
the
sixth
and
his
Son
were
put
to
death
;
and
that
this
Question
had
been
then
moved
at
the
death
of
King
Henry
the
sixth
,
But
now
(
say
these
men
)
the
case
standeth
at
this
present
somewhat
otherwise
,
and
more
for
the
advantage
of
Queen
Philippa
,
and
her
Off-spring
;
For
,
when
King
Henry
the
sixth
and
his
Son
were
extinguished
,
and
Edward
Duke
of
York
thrust
himself
in
to
the
Crown
,
(
which
was
about
the
year
of
Christ
1471.
)
the
foresaid
Princess
and
Prince
,
Lady
Philippa
and
Earl
John
were
both
dead
,
as
also
,
their
Children
,
and
only
their
Nephews
were
alive
,
that
is
to
say
,
there
lived
in
Portugal
King
Alfonsus
,
the
fifth
of
that
name
,
Son
to
King
Edward
;
which
King
Edward
was
Child
to
Queen
Philippa
;
and
the
death
of
King
Henry
the
sixth
of
England
happened
in
the
38
th
.
year
of
the
Reign
of
the
said
Alfonsus
:
And
in
England
lived
at
the
same
time
Lady
Margaret
,
Countess
of
Richmond
,
Mother
of
King
Henry
the
seventh
,
and
Neece
of
the
foresaid
John
Earl
of
Somerset
,
to
wit
,
the
Daughter
of
his
Son
John
Duke
of
Somerset
;
So
as
these
two
Competitors
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
that
is
to
say
,
King
Alfonsus
and
Lady
Margaret
were
in
equal
degree
from
John
of
Gaunt
,
as
also
,
from
King
Henry
the
sixth
,
saving
that
King
Alfonsus
was
of
the
whole
Bloud
,
(
as
hath
been
said
)
and
by
Queen
Philippa
,
that
was
legitimate
;
and
the
Countess
of
Richmond
was
but
of
the
half
bloud
,
as
by
John
Earl
of
Somerset
,
that
was
a
Bastard
legitimated
The
Question
then
is
,
John
,
Elizabeth
,
and
Edward
;
even
as
John
of
Gaunt
had
Henry
,
Lady
Philippa
,
and
John
.
And
besides
all
this
,
they
do
add
,
John
of
Gaunt
,
in
that
the
said
John
was
third
Son
of
King
Edward
the
third
,
the
said
King
Henry
had
divers
other
interests
also
which
came
of
himself
only
,
and
not
from
his
said
Father
;
as
were
(
for
example
)
his
being
called
into
the
Realm
by
general
voice
of
all
the
people
;
his
right
gotten
by
Arms
,
upon
the
evil
Government
of
the
former
King
;
the
personal
resignation
and
delivery
of
the
Kingdom
by
solemn
instrument
made
unto
him
by
King
Richard
;
his
Election
also
by
Parliament
,
and
Coronation
by
the
Realm
;
and
finally
,
the
quiet
Possession
of
him
and
his
Posterity
for
almost
sixty
years
,
with
many
Confirmations
of
the
whole
Realm
,
by
divers
Acts
of
Parliament
,
Oaths
,
and
and
other
Assurances
,
as
the
World
knoweth
;
So
many
(
I
mean
)
and
so
authentical
,
as
could
possibly
be
devised
or
given
;
And
besides
all
this
,
that
when
King
Richard
was
dead
,
he
was
next
in
degree
of
Propinquity
unto
him
,
of
any
man
living
;
for
that
the
Sons
of
Roger
Mortimer
were
two
degrees
further
off
than
he
,
as
hath
been
shewed
before
.
All
which
particular
Rights
and
Interests
were
peculiar
to
Henry
the
fourth's
person
,
and
were
not
in
his
Father
John
of
Gaunt
,
and
therefore
cannot
possibly
descend
from
him
to
the
Issue
of
John
Earl
of
Somerset
,
but
must
pass
rather
to
the
Issue
of
King
Henry
▪
s
true
Sister
the
Queen
Philippa
of
Portugal
;
And
this
though
it
be
supposed
that
otherwise
it
might
be
granted
(
as
they
say
it
may
not
)
that
John
Earl
of
Somorset
and
his
Successors
might
succeed
to
John
of
Gaunt
before
Lady
Philippa
;
which
thing
,
(
say
these
men
)
if
it
should
be
granted
,
yet
cannot
he
succeed
to
King
Henries
the
fourth
,
fifth
and
sixth
,
that
descended
of
Blanch.
And
this
is
in
effect
all
that
I
have
heard
disputed
about
this
point
,
what
Line
is
true
Heir
to
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
to
wit
,
whether
that
of
John
Earl
of
Somerset
,
born
of
Katharine
Swinford
(
from
whom
descendeth
King
Henry
the
seventh
and
his
Posterity
)
or
else
that
of
Queen
Philippa
of
Portugal
,
born
of
Lady
Blanch
,
from
whom
are
come
the
foresaid
Princes
of
Portugal
.
John
of
Gaunt
by
his
first
Wife
Lady
Blanch
,
Dutchess
and
Heir
of
the
Dukedom
of
Lancaster
,
and
Sister
to
King
Henry
the
fourth
,
first
King
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
;
so
as
,
by
her
,
doth
,
or
may
pretend
the
whole
Posterity
of
the
said
King
Emmanuel
,
unto
whatsoever
the
said
Phillippa
might
Inherit
from
her
Father
or
Mother
,
or
from
her
said
Brother
King
of
England
or
his
Posterity
.
The
six
Children
then
of
King
Emmanuel
were
these
following
,
Don
Antonio
that
now
is
in
England
.
Fifthly
Lord
Henry
,
that
was
Cardinal
and
Archbishop
of
Ebora
,
and
in
the
end
King
of
Portugal
.
And
sixthly
Lord
Edward
,
that
was
Father
of
the
two
Dutchesses
of
Parma
and
Bragansa
,
to
wit
▪
of
the
Lady
Mary
,
and
Lady
Catharine
,
both
which
left
goodly
Issue
;
for
that
Lady
Mary
hath
left
by
the
last
Duke
of
Parma
,
Lord
Ranutius
that
is
now
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
Lord
Edward
that
is
Cardinal
:
And
the
Lady
Catharine
Dutchess
of
Bragansa
that
yet
liveth
,
hath
Issue
divers
goodly
Princes
,
as
the
Lord
Theodosius
,
that
is
now
Duke
of
Bragansa
,
and
three
younger
Brothers
,
to
wit
,
Edward
,
Alexander
and
Philip
,
young
Princes
of
great
expectation
;
and
these
are
the
Children
of
King
Emmanuel
,
whose
particular
Successions
and
Issues
I
shall
declare
somewhat
more
in
particular
.
Prince
John
of
Portugal
afterward
King
,
Don
Antonio
.
The
second
Son
,
and
fourth
Child
of
King
Emmanuel
,
was
Named
Lord
Lewis
,
and
died
also
without
Issue
Legitimate
,
as
is
supposed
;
for
that
Don
Antonio
his
Son
that
afterward
was
proclaimed
King
by
the
People
of
Lisbone
,
and
now
liveth
in
England
,
was
taken
by
all
men
to
be
unlawful
,
as
presently
more
at
large
shall
be
shewed
;
so
as
after
the
Death
of
King
Sebastian
,
there
entred
the
Cardinal
Lord
Henry
,
To
which
Succession
did
pretend
five
Princes
of
the
Blood-Royal
of
Portugal
,
Don
Antonio
,
Son
of
Lord
Lewis
the
King
Cardinals
Elder
Brother
;
and
King
Philip
of
Spain
,
Son
of
Lady
Elizabeth
the
Eldest
Sister
of
the
said
Cardinal
;
and
Philibert
Duke
of
Savoy
,
Son
of
the
Lady
Beatrix
the
same
Cardinals
Younger
Sister
;
and
the
two
Dutchesses
of
Parma
and
Bragansa
,
named
Mary
and
Catharine
,
Daughters
of
Lord
Edward
,
Younger
Brother
of
the
said
Cardinal
,
and
Youngest
Child
of
the
said
King
Emmanuel
.
And
for
that
the
Lady
Mary
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
which
was
the
Elder
of
the
two
Daughters
,
was
Dead
before
this
Controversy
fell
out
;
her
Eldest
Son
Lord
Ranutio
now
Duke
of
Parma
,
pretended
by
her
Right
to
the
said
Crown
.
And
for
that
this
matter
was
of
so
great
Importance
,
Don
Antonio
and
the
Dutchess
of
Bragansa
,
as
Inhabitants
of
that
Kingdom
were
present
,
and
declared
their
pretences
,
Namely
Don
Antonio
by
himself
,
and
for
himself
;
and
the
Lady
Mary
of
Bragansa
by
her
Husband
the
Duke
and
his
Learned
Councel
.
Ferdinando
Farneso
Bishop
of
Parma
.
The
Duke
of
●avoy
se●t
Charles
of
Rovere
,
afterward
made
Cardinal
.
The
King
of
Spain
,
as
the
greatest
pretender
,
sent
the
Lord
Peter
Gyron
Duke
of
Osuna
,
afterward
Viceroy
of
Naples
,
and
Sir
Christopher
de
Mora
Knight
of
his
Chamber
at
that
time
,
but
since
of
his
Privy-Council
,
and
lately
made
Earl
of
Castil
Rodrigo
in
Portugal
,
of
which
Country
he
is
a
Native
;
and
besides
these
two
,
a
great
Lawyer
Named
Roderigo
Vasques
,
made
since
(
as
I
hear
say
)
Lord
President
of
Castil
,
which
is
as
much
almost
as
Lord
Chancellor
with
us
.
All
these
did
lay
forth
before
the
King
Cardinal
their
several
Reasons
and
Pretensions
to
the
Succession
of
the
Crown
of
Portugal
;
for
the
five
persons
before-mentioned
,
whereof
two
were
quickly
excluded
,
to
wit
,
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
for
that
his
Mother
was
Younger
Sister
to
King
Philip's
Mother
,
and
himself
also
of
less
Age
then
the
said
King
.
And
secondly
Don
Antonio
was
also
excluded
by
publick
and
Judicial
Sentence
of
the
King
Cardinal
his
Uncle
as
Illegitimate
,
and
Born
out
of
lawful
Wedlock
:
And
Albeit
Don
Antonio
denyed
the
same
,
and
went
about
to
prove
himself
Legitimate
;
affirming
that
his
Father
the
Lord
Lewis
,
before
his
Death
had
Married
with
his
Mother
in
secret
,
and
for
this
brought
forth
some
Witnesses
,
as
Namely
his
Mothers
Sister
with
her
Husband
,
and
two
others
:
Yet
the
King
Cardinal
affirmed
,
that
upon
Examination
he
had
found
them
Suborned
,
which
he
said
was
evident
to
him
;
partly
for
that
they
agreed
not
in
their
Speeches
,
and
partly
for
that
some
of
them
had
Confessed
the
same
,
to
wit
,
Don
Antonio
.
that
they
were
Suborned
;
whom
he
cast
into
Prison
,
and
caused
them
to
be
punished
:
And
so
sitting
in
Judgment
,
accompanied
with
four
Bishops
and
four
Lawyers
,
whom
he
had
called
to
assist
him
in
this
Cause
,
he
pronounced
the
same
Don
Antonio
to
be
a
Bastard
;
for
which
the
Authors
that
I
have
read
about
this
matter
,
which
are
principally
two
,
the
first
Named
Hierom
Frank
,
a
Gentleman
of
Geno●a
who
Wrote
ten
Books
in
Italian
of
the
Union
of
the
Crown
of
Portugal
to
Castilia
;
and
the
second
is
Named
Joannes
Antonius
Viperanus
a
Sicilian
,
as
I
take
him
,
Latine
;
De
obtenta
Portugallia
à
Rege
Catholico
Phillippo
,
of
Portugal
got
by
King
Philip
the
Catholick
;
both
these
Books
(
I
say
)
out
of
whom
principally
I
have
taken
the
Points
which
here
I
will
touch
,
do
severally
set
down
the
causes
following
;
why
the
King
Cardinal
did
reject
the
pretence
of
Don
Antonio
before
all
other
pretenders
,
and
pronounced
him
a
Bastard
.
Don
Antonio
was
pronounced
Illegitimate
.
First
,
For
that
he
had
been
ever
so
taken
all
the
time
of
his
Fathers
Life
,
and
no
man
ever
doubted
thereof
,
or
called
the
matter
in
question
,
until
now
that
himself
denyed
the
same
.
Secondly
,
for
that
in
the
time
of
Julius
Tertius
the
Pope
,
when
certain
Decrees
came
out
from
Rome
,
against
the
promotion
of
Bastards
;
the
same
Don
Antonio
Sued
to
the
said
Pope
,
to
be
Dispensed
withal
in
that
Case
;
which
argueth
that
then
he
knew
himself
not
Legitimate
.
Thirdly
,
that
his
Father
the
Lord
Lewis
had
often
times
both
by
Word
and
Writing
testified
the
same
,
that
this
Antonio
was
his
Bastard
,
and
had
signified
also
so
much
in
his
last
Will
and
Testament
.
Fourthly
,
The
said
Cardinal
as
of
himself
,
also
affirmed
,
that
if
his
Brother
the
Lord
Lewis
,
had
ever
done
any
such
thing
,
as
to
Marry
this
Woman
,
who
was
but
Base
in
Birth
,
and
of
Jewish
Race
,
as
these
Stories
do
affirm
:
That
it
is
like
,
that
he
would
have
made
some
of
his
own
Friends
acquainted
therewith
,
as
a
matter
so
much
Important
Important
for
them
to
know
;
but
he
never
did
,
though
the
said
Cardinal
avowed
that
himself
was
present
with
him
at
his
death
.
Fifthly
,
he
said
,
that
if
Don
Antonio
had
been
Legitimate
,
how
happened
that
he
did
not
pretend
the
Succession
before
the
Cardinal
himself
,
next
after
the
death
of
Sabastin
,
seeing
that
he
was
to
have
gone
before
the
said
Cardinal
by
as
good
Right
,
as
his
other
Nephew
Sabastian
did
,
if
he
had
been
Legitimate
;
for
that
he
was
Son
also
to
the
Cardinals
Elder
Brother
,
as
hath
been
said
.
Sixthly
and
lastly
,
the
said
King
Cardinal
avowched
against
Don
Antonio
,
partly
the
disagreeing
,
and
partly
the
open
confessing
of
the
Witnesses
,
that
they
were
to
be
Suborned
by
him
;
upon
all
which
Causes
and
Considerations
,
he
proceeded
to
the
Judicial
Sentence
before
alledged
.
Thus
passed
the
matter
in
the
Case
of
Don
Antonio
,
who
if
he
had
been
Legitimate
,
no
doubt
,
but
by
all
Right
he
should
have
been
preferred
before
all
the
other
pretenders
to
the
Crown
of
Portugal
,
and
must
be
at
this
day
,
towards
the
Crown
of
England
,
Don
Antonio
his
pretence
to
England
.
before
all
those
that
pretend
of
the
house
of
Portugal
,
if
we
grant
him
to
be
Legitimate
,
and
much
more
clearly
may
he
pretend
to
the
Dukedom
of
Lancaster
,
as
before
hath
been
declared
,
for
that
it
must
descend
to
the
lawful
Heir
of
Lady
Phillipa
Queen
of
Portugal
;
whereof
ensueth
also
,
one
consideration
not
impertinent
to
us
of
England
,
that
seeing
we
hold
him
there
for
true
King
of
Portugal
,
I
see
not
how
we
can
deny
him
his
Right
to
the
said
Dukedom
,
at
least
of
Lancaster
;
whereof
if
we
would
give
him
but
the
possession
with
all
the
Appurtenances
,
as
they
lye
,
it
were
no
evil
entertainment
for
him
in
our
Country
,
until
he
could
get
the
possession
of
the
Crown
in
his
own
.
After
the
exclusions
of
these
two
pretenders
,
Three
principal
pretenders
of
Portugal
.
to
wit
,
of
the
Duke
of
Savoy
,
and
of
Don
Antonio
,
the
whole
controversy
for
Portugal
,
remained
,
between
the
other
three
,
which
were
the
King
of
Spain
Son
of
Lady
Isabel
eldest
Daughter
of
King
Emmanuel
,
and
the
two
Dutchesses
of
Parma
and
Bragansa
,
Daughters
of
the
younger
Son
of
the
said
King
Emmanuel
,
to
wit
,
of
the
Lord
Edward
Infant
of
Portugal
.
And
First
of
all
,
Pretences
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
.
for
that
the
eldest
of
these
two
Ladies
,
to
wit
,
Mary
,
Dutchess
of
Parma
,
was
now
dead
,
her
Eldest
Son
,
Lord
Ranutio
now
Duke
of
Parma
,
entred
in
her
place
,
and
alledged
that
he
represented
his
Mother
,
and
she
her
Father
Lord
Edward
,
which
Lord
,
if
he
had
been
alive
,
he
should
(
no
doubt
)
have
been
preferred
before
his
Elder
Sister
,
Lady
Elizabeth
Mother
of
King
Philip
,
and
consequently
that
the
said
Lord
Edward's
Issue
ought
to
be
preferred
before
her
Issue
,
and
this
he
alledged
against
King
Philip.
And
against
the
Dutchess
of
Bragansa
he
alledged
,
that
his
said
Mother
was
the
Elder
Sister
,
and
for
that
cause
he
which
now
possessed
her
Right
,
and
represented
her
Person
,
was
to
be
preferred
before
the
said
Lady
Katharine
Dutchess
of
Bragansa
,
so
that
the
Foundation
of
this
pretence
,
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
was
,
that
he
was
Nephew
to
the
Lord
Edward
,
by
his
eldest
Daughter
,
and
that
to
King
Emmanuel
he
was
Nephew
,
once
removed
,
by
his
Son
,
whereas
King
Philip
was
Nephew
but
by
his
Daughter
only
,
and
that
the
Lady
Katharine
of
Bragansa
was
only
second
Daughter
to
the
said
Lord
Edward
.
For
the
Dutchess
of
Bragansa
.
But
to
this
was
answered
for
the
same
Lady
Katharine
,
First
,
that
she
was
born
and
bred
in
Portugal
,
and
therefore
more
to
be
favoured
in
this
Action
,
than
either
King
Philip
or
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
which
were
foreign
born
.
And
secondly
,
against
King
Philip
In
particular
,
she
used
the
same
argument
,
that
before
the
Duke
of
Parma
had
done
,
which
is
,
that
she
was
Daughter
of
Lord
Edward
,
son
of
King
Emmanuel
,
whose
Right
was
better
than
his
Sisters
,
and
consequently
that
his
Children
were
to
be
preferred
before
the
Child
of
his
Sister
,
in
this
pretence
,
to
wit
,
before
King
Philip.
And
thirdly
,
against
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
she
alledged
,
that
she
was
one
degree
nearer
in
propinquity
o●
Blood
unto
King
Emmanuel
and
unto
King
Henry
the
Cardinal
,
than
the
Duke
of
Parma
was
,
which
was
but
Nephew
▪
and
she
Daughter
to
the
said
Lord
Edward
,
that
was
Brother
to
the
said
Lord
Cardinal
,
and
Son
of
King
Emmanuel
.
And
for
that
the
Lady
Catharine
of
Bragansa
was
nearer
by
one
degree
〈◊〉
her
Father
Lord
Edward
than
was
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
who
was
but
Nephew
,
therefore
she
was
to
be
preferred
,
and
many
great
Books
were
written
by
Lawyers
in
this
Ladies
behalf
,
and
her
Right
was
generally
held
in
Portugal
,
to
be
preferred
before
the
other
of
Pa●ma
,
which
was
not
a
little
for
the
advancement
of
King
Philip's
Title
before
them
both
,
as
presently
shall
be
shew●d
.
It
was
replied
against
this
answer
in
the
behalf
of
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
A
Reply
for
●he
Du●e
o●
Pa●ma
.
that
the
last
King
Sebastian
entred
the
Crown
by
way
of
Representation
,
and
not
by
propinquity
of
Blood
,
for
that
he
was
a
degree
further
off
in
propinquity
of
Blood
from
King
John
the
III.
whom
he
succeeded
,
than
was
the
Cardinal
,
for
that
he
was
but
his
Nephew
,
to
wit
,
his
Sons
Son
,
and
the
Cardinal
was
his
Brother
,
and
yet
was
the
said
Sebastian
admitted
before
the
Cardinal
,
for
that
he
represented
the
Place
and
Right
of
his
Father
Prince
John
,
that
dyed
before
he
inherited
;
and
so
we
see
that
in
this
case
,
Representation
was
admitted
,
(
said
they
)
and
in
like
manner
ought
it
to
be
now
.
To
this
it
was
said
,
that
Sebastian
was
not
so
much
preferred
before
his
great
Uncle
the
Cardinal
,
by
vertue
of
Representation
,
as
for
that
he
was
of
the
right
Descendant
line
of
King
John
,
and
the
Cardinal
was
but
of
the
collateral
or
transversal
Line
,
and
that
all
Law
alloweth
that
the
right
Line
shall
first
be
served
,
and
preferred
before
the
Collateral
shall
be
admitted
;
so
that
hereby
Representation
is
nothing
furthered
.
This
exclusion
of
Representation
did
greatly
further
and
advance
the
pretence
of
King
Philip
,
's
pretence
to
Portugal
.
for
the
excluding
of
both
these
Ladies
and
their
Issues
;
for
that
supposing
(
as
this
answer
avoucheth
)
that
there
is
no
Representation
of
Father
or
Mother
or
Predecessors
to
be
admitted
,
but
that
every
pretender
is
to
be
considered
only
in
his
own
person
;
then
it
followeth
,
(
said
these
men
which
plead
for
the
King
)
that
King
Philip
being
in
equal
degree
of
propinquity
of
Blood
,
with
the
two
Ladies
,
in
respect
as
well
of
King
Henry
yet
living
,
(
for
that
they
were
all
three
children
of
Brother
and
Sister
,
)
it
followeth
that
he
was
to
be
preferred
before
them
both
,
as
well
in
respect
that
he
was
Man
,
and
they
both
Women
▪
as
also
,
for
that
he
was
elder
in
age
,
and
born
before
them
both
.
And
albeit
the
Duke
of
Parma
alledged
that
he
was
one
degree
further
off
from
the
foresaid
Kings
,
than
was
King
Philip
,
so
as
not
respecting
Representation
of
their
Parents
▪
that
is
to
say
,
not
considering
at
all
,
that
King
Philip
descended
of
a
Woman
,
and
the
two
Dutchesses
,
of
a
man
,
but
only
especting
their
own
persons
,
as
hath
been
declared
,
these
m●n
avouched
,
that
King
Philip's
person
was
evidently
to
be
preferred
,
for
that
he
was
a
degree
nearer
in
Blood
than
the
Duke
of
Parma
,
and
superior
in
s●x
and
age
,
to
the
Lady
Catharine
of
Bragansa
.
Moreover
,
the
Lawyers
of
King
Philip's
side
affirmed
,
that
he
was
nearer
also
in
propinq●ity
of
blood
to
King
Sebastian
,
the
last
King
,
than
was
the
very
King
Cardinal
himself
,
and
much
more
than
any
of
the
other
two
pretenders
,
Thes●
Reasons
alledged
divers
Lawyers
in
the
behalf
of
King
Philip
,
and
those
not
only
Spaniards
,
but
also
of
divers
other
Countries
and
Nations
,
as
my
authors
before-named
do
avow
,
and
many
books
w●●●
written
of
this
matter
,
and
when
the
contention
was
at
the
hotest
,
then
died
the
King
Cardinal
,
before
he
could
decide
the
same
controversy
,
upon
which
occasion
the
King
of
Spain
,
being
perswaded
that
his
Right
was
best
,
and
that
he
being
a
Monarch
,
and
under
no
temporal
Judge
,
was
not
bound
to
expect
any
other
judgment
in
this
Affair
,
nor
to
subject
himself
to
any
other
Tribunal
,
but
that
he
might
by
Force
put
himself
in
possession
of
that
which
he
took
to
be
his
own
;
if
otherwise
,
he
could
not
have
it
delivered
unto
him
(
for
so
write
these
Authors
by
me
named
,
)
seeing
also
Don
Antonio
to
pretend
the
said
Kingdom
by
only
Favour
of
some
popular
party
that
he
had
in
Lisbon
;
the
said
King
Philip
entred
upon
Portugal
by
Force
of
Arms
▪
as
all
the
World
knoweth
,
and
holdeth
the
same
peaceably
,
unto
the
day
.
And
I
have
been
the
longer
in
setting
down
this
contention
about
the
Succession
to
the
Crown
of
Portugal
,
And
albeit
that
some
men
will
s●y
,
that
this
matter
is
now
decided
,
which
of
these
Princes
of
the
House
of
Portugal
,
entreth
also
thereby
to
the
other
Right
of
Succession
of
England
,
yet
others
will
say
no
,
for
that
the
Laws
of
Succession
in
Portugal
and
England
be
different
.
But
against
this
,
others
do
alledge
,
that
the
question
is
not
here
,
by
what
Law
this
pretence
of
the
Blood
Royal
of
Portugal
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
is
to
be
tried
,
but
rather
who
is
the
true
and
next
Heir
and
Successor
unto
King
John
the
I.
and
to
his
Wife
Queen
Lady
Philippa
,
Heir
of
the
House
of
Lancaster
,
which
two
Princes
were
King
and
Queen
of
Portugal
,
and
their
true
Heir
at
this
day
hath
the
forenamed
pretence
,
to
the
Crown
of
England
,
true
and
next
H●●r
being
once
known
,
it
little
importeth
by
what
L●w
he
pretendeth
his
said
Right
to
England
,
whether
by
that
of
England
,
or
by
this
of
Portugal
,
or
by
both
,
though
to
determine
this
first
and
chief
point
,
who
is
the
next
and
true
Heir
unto
these
foresaid
King
and
Queen
of
Portugal
,
the
Laws
of
Portugal
must
needs
be
Judge
and
not
those
of
England
,
and
so
,
seeing
that
by
these
Law●
of
Portugal
,
the
King
of
Spain
is
now
adjudged
for
next
Heir
to
the
said
Prince
,
and
is
in
possession
of
their
Inheritance
at
this
day
,
I
mean
of
the
Crown
of
Portugal
;
these
men
say
,
that
he
must
consequently
Inherit
also
all
other
Rights
,
Dignities
and
Prerogatives
belonging
to
the
foresaid
Princes
,
or
to
their
Posterity
.
And
thus
you
see
now
how
great
diversity
of
Arguments
and
Objections
is
and
may
be
alledged
,
on
different
sides
,
about
this
Affair
,
whereby
also
is
made
manifest
,
how
doubtful
and
ambiguous
a
matter
this
point
of
English
Succession
is
,
seeing
that
in
one
onely
branch
of
the
Pretenders
,
which
is
in
the
House
of
Portugal
alone
,
there
are
so
many
difficulties
,
as
here
hath
been
touched
.
But
now
the
common
Objection
against
all
these
Titles
and
Titlers
,
is
,
This
is
the
Speech
of
many
men
in
England
,
Moreover
they
say
,
that
the
House
of
Clarence
and
Hutnington
do
pretend
a
Title
more
old
and
stale
at
this
day
,
than
this
of
Portugal
;
for
that
they
pretend
from
George
Duke
of
Clarence
,
that
never
had
the
Crown
,
and
these
of
Portugal
pretend
to
be
next
Heir
to
King
Henry
the
VI.
that
did
wear
the
Crown
of
England
for
40.
Years
together
,
after
whose
death
,
if
King
Alfonsus
of
Portugal
(
who
was
then
old
and
wearied
with
evil
success
of
Wars
)
had
been
so
able
to
prefer
and
follow
his
Title
,
as
some
of
that
House
be
at
this
day
,
he
would
never
have
suffered
the
House
of
York
to
have
entred
,
nor
King
Henry
the
VII
.
to
have
enjoyed
it
after
them
,
by
the
Title
of
Lancaster
,
which
Title
yet
of
Lancaster
(
say
these
men
)
King
Henry
the
VII
.
could
not
have
in
himself
any
way
,
Henry
VII
.
did
enter
.
whether
we
respect
Queen
Philippa
,
or
John
of
Somerset
,
for
by
Queen
Philippa
they
of
Portugal
were
evidently
before
him
,
and
by
way
of
John
of
Somerset
the
Countess
his
Mother
was
as
clearly
before
him
,
neither
could
he
have
any
Title
,
as
yet
,
by
the
House
of
Y●rk
,
for
that
he
was
not
yet
married
to
the
Daughter
of
King
Edward
;
so
as
his
Crowning
in
the
Field
,
and
whole
entrance
to
the
Kingdom
,
was
without
any
actual
Title
at
all
,
but
only
the
good
will
of
the
People
,
as
these
men
do
hold
.
To
this
said
one
of
the
Company
,
I
remember
well
said
the
Lawyer
,
and
these
men
that
are
of
this
opinion
,
will
say
to
this
,
that
it
was
but
a
Popular
Mutiny
without
Reason
or
any
good
Ground
at
all
,
and
only
raised
by
some
crafty
Heads
,
that
misliked
the
Religion
of
the
Princes
that
were
to
enter
,
and
for
some
other
drifts
of
their
own
,
but
not
of
any
sound
Reason
or
Argument
of
State
,
which
these
men
think
rather
to
be
of
their
side
,
and
in
good
sooth
they
alledge
so
many
Arguments
for
their
Opinion
,
that
if
you
should
hear
them
,
you
would
say
it
were
hard
to
judge
which
Opinion
had
most
Truth
,
but
they
are
too
long
for
this
place
and
so
(
said
he
I
shall
make
an
end
of
the
matter
that
I
have
in
hand
,
With
this
the
whole
Company
shewed
marvellous
great
desire
to
know
the
Reasons
,
that
were
on
both
Parties
,
for
this
matter
,
and
so
much
the
more
,
for
that
it
seemed
to
Fall
very
fit
to
the
purpose
of
these
pretences
of
Foreign
Princes
,
for
which
cause
they
entreated
him
very
instantly
that
before
he
passed
any
further
,
or
ended
his
whole
discourse
of
the
Titles
,
(
which
hitherto
they
said
had
greatly
contented
them
)
he
would
stay
himself
a
little
upon
this
matter
,
which
though
for
a
time
he
made
great
difficulty
to
do
,
yet
in
the
end
being
so
importuned
by
them
,
he
promised
that
at
their
Meeting
the
next
day
,
he
would
satisfie
their
desire
,
and
so
for
that
time
they
departed
very
well
contented
▪
but
yet
as
they
said
,
with
their
Heads
full
of
Titles
and
Titlers
,
to
the
Crown
.
CHAP.
IX
.
Whether
it
be
better
to
be
under
a
Foreign
or
Home
born
Prince
,
and
whether
under
a
great
and
mighty
Monarch
,
or
under
a
little
Prince
or
King
.
THe
Company
being
gathered
together
the
next
day
,
and
shewing
much
desire
to
hear
the
point
discussed
about
Foreign
Government
,
whereof
mention
had
been
made
the
day
before
,
the
Lawyer
began
to
say
,
That
for
so
much
,
as
they
would
needs
have
him
to
enter
into
that
matter
,
which
of
it self
was
full
of
prejudice
in
most
mens
ears
and
minds
,
for
that
no
Nation
commonly
could
abide
to
hear
of
being
under
strange
Governours
and
Governments
he
meant
to
acquit
himself
in
this
their
Request
,
as
he
had
done
in
other
matters
before
,
which
was
to
lay
down
only
the
Opinions
and
Reasons
of
other
men
,
that
had
disputed
this
Affair
on
both
sides
before
him
,
and
of
his
own
to
affirm
or
deny
nothing
.
And
first
of
all
against
the
Dominions
of
Strangers
and
Foreigners
,
he
said
,
Minois
,
Solon
,
Lycurgus
,
Numa
Pompilius
,
and
the
rest
▪
Philippicae
,
&
in
Aeschines
.
and
he
that
shall
read
the
Famous
Invectives
of
Demosthenes
against
the
pretentions
of
King
Philip
of
Macedonia
,
that
desired
to
incroach
upon
the
Athenians
and
other
States
of
Greece
,
as
also
his
Orations
against
Aeschinos
,
his
Adversary
,
that
was
thought
secretly
to
Favour
the
said
Foreign
Prince
,
shall
see
what
Hatred
that
noble
Orator
had
against
Foreign
Government
;
and
he
that
shall
read
the
Books
of
our
time
either
of
the
Italians
when
they
spake
of
their
Subjection
in
times
past
to
the
Lombardes
,
German
or
French
Nations
,
or
to
the
Spaniards
at
this
day
;
or
shall
consider
what
the
French
do
presently
write
and
inveigh
against
the
Power
of
the
House
of
Guyse
and
Lorayne
in
France
,
for
that
they
take
them
to
be
Strangers
,
shall
easily
see
how
deeply
this
aversion
▪
against
Strangers
is
rooted
in
their
Hearts
,
But
now
if
we
will
consider
the
Facts
that
have
ensued
about
this
matter
,
and
how
much
Blood
hath
been
●hed
,
and
what
desperate
Attempts
have
been
taken
in
hand
by
divers
Nations
for
avoiding
their
subjection
to
strangers
,
or
for
delivering
themselves
from
the
same
again
,
if
once
they
have
faln
into
it
,
you
shall
behold
more
plainly
the
very
Impression
of
Nature
her self
in
this
Affair
,
for
of
divers
barbarous
Nations
,
Realms
and
Cities
we
read
in
Histories
,
So
as
this
matter
is
taught
us
(
say
these
men
)
even
by
Nature
her self
,
And
last
of
all
,
(
say
these
men
;
Thou
shalt
make
a
King
at
that
time
,
such
a
one
as
thy
Lord
God
shall
chuse
for
that
dignity
,
out
of
the
number
of
thy
Brethren
,
but
thou
mayst
not
make
a
King
of
any
other
Nation
,
but
of
thy
own
Brethren
.
Thus
say
these
men
,
against
admitting
of
Strangers
;
and
it
seemeth
,
that
their
opinion
and
affection
hath
many
followers
,
for
that
generally
we
see
most
men
affected
and
inclined
this
way
.
But
yet
on
the
other
side
,
And
for
Proof
and
Declaration
of
this
their
Assertion
,
they
do
require
first
of
all
,
that
this
ordinary
and
common
prejudice
against
Strangers
or
strange
Governments
,
be
laid
aside
,
so
long
at
least
,
as
the
matter
is
in
Disputation
,
and
that
only
the
true
effects
of
good
and
profitable
Government
may
be
considered
,
If
in
two
Countries
or
Commonwealths
,
lying
nigh
together
,
the
subjects
of
the
one
,
should
live
in
all
Ease
,
Wealth
and
Prosperity
,
under
a
stranger
,
as
divers
states
did
under
the
Romans
,
and
in
the
other
they
should
be
Beaten
,
Whipped
and
Afflicted
under
a
home-born
Prince
,
as
we
read
the
Sicilians
were
under
Phalaris
and
Dionisius
their
Country-men
,
Tyrants
;
clear
it
is
,
(
say
these
men
)
that
the
stripes
and
Afflictions
would
not
seem
the
easier
,
for
that
they
come
from
a
Natural
Prince
,
but
rather
the
heavier
,
and
the
others
happy
case
under
the
Stranger
,
must
needs
seem
to
be
the
better
,
and
consequently
his
Government
rather
to
be
wished
:
For
that
in
very
Truth
the
goodness
and
defect
of
every
Government
,
is
to
be
measured
by
the
effects
thereof
,
that
redound
unto
the
Subjects
,
for
whose
good
it
was
first
ordained
,
as
oftentimes
our
Friend
the
Civil
Lawyer
hath
touched
and
proved
before
.
And
when
the
Subjects
do
live
well
and
prosperously
,
are
defended
and
maintained
in
Peace
,
Safety
and
Wealth
,
when
Justice
is
done
equally
to
all
men
,
the
wicked
punished
,
and
the
good
advanced
and
rewarded
,
when
God
is
honoured
,
and
true
Religion
maintained
,
and
vertue
promoted
;
this
is
that
which
importeth
the
Realm
and
Subjects
;
and
not
where
,
or
in
what
Country
the
Prince
and
his
Officers
were
Born
,
or
of
what
Nation
,
Language
or
Kindred
they
be
.
For
that
,
vel
quae
haereditas
in
filio
Jesse
,
what
part
have
we
in
David
,
or
what
Inheritance
have
we
in
the
Son
of
Jesse
,
and
so
they
left
him
,
and
rather
chose
to
be
under
Jeroboam
a
Stranger
,
and
his
Servant
under
him
.
This
then
is
the
first
point
which
these
men
do
demand
,
to
wit
,
that
we
consider
equally
and
according
to
Reason
,
Wisdom
and
Truth
,
and
without
all
Partial
Affect
on
,
where
and
by
whom
,
and
by
what
Government
we
are
likest
to
receive
and
enjoy
the
good
and
happy
effects
above-mentioned
of
Prosperity
to
the
Subject
:
For
that
without
all
doubt
(
say
they
)
that
Government
is
to
be
deemed
best
,
and
that
Subjection
Happiest
,
where
those
Benefits
are
most
enjoyed
,
let
the
Prince
or
Governour
be
of
what
Nation
Lineage
soever
.
And
on
the
other
side
,
Dela
Pools
,
Staffords
,
Plantagenets
,
and
others
,
destroyed
by
King
Henry
the
Eight
;
what
availed
it
them
,
that
the
said
King
was
not
only
their
Country-man
,
but
also
their
near
Kinsman
:
What
profit
or
Commodity
was
it
unto
Thomas
of
Woodsto●k
Duke
of
Glocester
,
that
he
lived
under
a
King
that
was
his
Nephew
,
to
wit
▪
King
Richard
the
second
,
or
to
George
Duke
of
Clarence
in
King
Edward
the
fourths
time
,
that
the
said
King
was
his
own
Brother
,
when
both
of
them
were
Pursued
,
Disgraced
,
and
put
to
Death
by
them
,
and
lost
their
Lives
,
Lands
,
Dignities
,
Goodly
Possessions
▪
Stately
Mannors
,
and
Gorgeous
Houses
,
with
their
Wives
,
Children
,
and
all
other
Felicities
of
this
World
;
which
perhaps
under
a
Strange
Prince
,
they
might
have
enjoyed
many
a
fair
day
and
year
.
This
is
that
then
which
these
men
do
first
require
,
who
be
strangers
and
who
be
not
seemeth
to
be
a
thing
that
dependeth
much
of
the
opinion
and
affection
of
each
People
and
Nation
,
the
one
towards
the
other
.
Of
all
these
three
ways
then
evinent
it
is
,
This
we
see
to
be
true
,
l.
8.
Hist.
Angliae
.
and
much
more
his
Son
,
King
Canutus
,
as
also
William
the
Conquerour
,
had
a
great
desire
after
their
victories
,
to
have
appeased
,
and
made
much
of
the
English
Nation
,
but
that
they
were
never
quiet
under
them
,
and
so
in
like
manner
the
English
Kings
oftentimes
gave
their
Daughters
in
marriage
to
the
Princes
of
Wales
,
and
many
priviledges
to
that
People
,
thereby
to
gain
them
,
but
that
their
continual
Revolting
,
caused
much
severity
and
blood-shed
to
be
used
and
the
like
severity
did
they
use
always
most
favours
,
and
gave
them
most
cause
oftentimes
in
the
very
Romans
towards
the
said
Britains
conquered
.
But
where
the
People
vanquished
were
content
to
be
quiet
;
and
submit
themselves
,
there
the
said
Romans
used
all
Favour
and
Moderation
so
as
it
is
written
of
them
in
the
first
book
of
Macchabees
.
heard
the
name
and
fame
of
the
Romans
,
how
they
were
potent
in
strength
,
and
yet
so
gentle
,
as
they
yielded
to
all
that
was
demanded
at
their
hands
.
And
finally
their
Government
was
so
just
,
considerate
,
sweet
and
modest
,
upon
all
Foreign
Nations
,
which
they
had
conquered
,
as
it
allured
divers
Nations
to
desire
to
be
under
them
,
and
to
be
rid
of
their
own
natural
Kings
,
as
of
the
Subjects
of
Antiochus
and
Methridates
Kings
of
Asia
and
Pontus
,
we
do
read
of
,
&
some
other●
Princes
also
thereby
to
gratifie
their
Subjects
,
did
nominate
the
Roman
Empire
,
for
their
Successor
,
as
did
King
Attalus
King
of
Pergamus
,
and
Ptolomy
of
Egypt
,
and
others
,
and
it
is
the
common
opinion
of
Learned
men
that
the
World
was
never
more
happily
governed
,
than
under
the
Romans
,
and
yet
were
they
Strangers
to
most
of
their
Subjects
,
over
which
they
Governed
,
and
unto
whom
they
were
most
strangers
,
that
is
to
say
,
unto
such
as
were
furthest
off
from
them
,
to
those
did
they
use
always
most
favours
,
and
gave
them
most
priviledges
,
as
both
Wisdom
and
Reason
of
State
did
require
,
for
that
those
people
had
most
ability
to
rise
against
them
,
and
to
rebell
,
so
as
this
circumstance
of
being
Strangers
hurted
them
nothing
,
but
rather
profited
them
much
.
The
like
Rule
of
Policy
and
of
State
have
all
great
Monarchies
used
ever
since
,
that
is
to
say
,
to
shew
most
Favour
to
such
Subjects
as
be
most
strangers
and
farthest
from
them
;
and
on
the
contrary
side
,
if
any
be
to
be
pressed
more
than
others
,
to
press
and
burthen
them
most
,
that
be
most
natural
and
nearest
home
,
and
most
under
,
and
in
subjection
,
and
surest
to
obey
,
and
this
is
evidently
seen
,
felt
and
practised
by
all
the
great
States
this
day
of
the
World
,
so
as
it
cannot
be
denied
.
For
if
we
look
but
into
France
,
we
shall
find
that
the
States
of
Gascony
and
Guyene
,
What
shall
I
say
of
the
Kingdoms
and
States
of
Naples
,
Sicily
and
Millain
,
But
in
no
other
Countrey
is
this
thing
more
evidently
to
be
considered
,
For
before
,
for
many
hundred
years
,
a
man
shall
read
nothing
almost
,
in
their
Histories
,
but
War
,
Sedition
and
Blood-shed
among
themselves
;
and
this
either
,
one
state
with
another
before
they
were
united
together
all
under
one
Prince
,
or
else
with
the
Kingdom
of
France
,
of
whom
in
those
days
they
depended
,
or
else
(
and
this
most
of
all
)
against
their
own
Princes
,
of
whom
some
have
been
so
fierce
and
cruel
unto
them
,
as
they
have
shed
infinit
quantity
of
their
Blood
,
and
among
others
,
But
now
since
the
time
that
the
States
came
to
be
under
Philip
the
first
Archduke
of
Austria
,
The
like
I
might
shew
for
this
matter
of
punishment
in
the
foresaid
States
of
Italy
;
Sangue
freddo
,
as
the
Italian
saith
,
that
is
to
say
,
in
time
of
Peace
,
and
by
Execution
of
Justice
,
at
the
Princes
appointment
,
these
Noblemen
following
,
and
Knights
by
Name
,
were
put
to
Death
,
within
the
space
of
one
five
years
,
in
King
Henry
the
fourth
his
days
.
The
Duke
of
Exeter
,
the
Duke
of
Surry
,
the
Archbishop
of
York
,
the
Earls
Salisbury
,
of
Glocester
,
of
Worcester
and
of
Huntington
;
the
Earl
Mowbray
,
Earl
Marshal
;
the
Barron
of
Kinderton
,
Sir
Roger
Clarington
Bastard
Son
of
Edward
the
Black
Prince
,
Sir
Thomas
Blunt
,
Sir
Bernard
Rocas
,
Sir
Richard
Vernon
.
And
again
soon
after
under
King
Edward
the
fourth
,
in
almost
within
as
little
space
,
the
Dukes
of
Somorset
and
of
Exeter
,
the
Earls
of
Devonshire
,
of
Oxford
,
and
of
Keyns
,
the
Lord
Ross
,
the
Lord
Molyns
,
Sir
Thomas
Tudingham
,
Sir
Philip
Wentworth
,
Sir
Thomas
Fyndam
,
and
many
others
afterwards
,
(
for
this
was
but
at
the
beginning
of
his
Reign
)
which
number
of
Nobility
,
if
a
man
should
have
seen
them
alive
together
with
their
Trains
,
before
they
had
been
put
down
,
he
would
have
said
they
had
been
a
very
goodly
company
,
and
pityful
that
so
many
of
our
own
Nobility
should
be
brought
by
our
own
Princes
to
such
Confusion
.
But
yet
this
matter
may
seem
perhaps
the
less
marvellous
,
and
more
excusable
,
Woolsey
,
Pool
,
and
Fisher
,
whereof
the
last
was
Beheaded
;
soon
after
his
Dignity
given
him
in
Rome
,
and
the
first
was
Arrested
,
the
second
Attainted
of
imagined
Treasons
:
three
Dukes
put
down
,
to
wit
,
the
Noble
Dukes
of
Buckingham
,
Suffolk
,
and
Norfolk
;
whereof
the
last
lost
his
Lands
,
Dignities
and
Liberty
only
,
the
former
two
both
Lands
and
Lives
.
A
Marquess
with
two
Earls
Beheaded
,
Devonshire
,
Kyldare
and
Surrey
;
two
Countesses
Condemned
to
die
,
Devonshire
and
Salisbury
,
and
the
latter
Executed
:
Lords
many
,
as
the
Lord
Darcy
,
the
Lord
Hussey
,
the
Lord
Montague
,
the
Lord
Leonard
Gray
,
the
Lord
Dacers
of
the
South
,
the
Lord
Cromwel
,
and
six
or
seven
Abbots
,
Knights
also
in
great
number
,
as
five
in
one
day
,
with
the
Lords
Hussey
and
Darcy
,
and
five
in
another
day
,
with
the
Earl
of
Kildare
,
whose
Uncles
they
were
;
and
besides
them
,
Sir
Thomas
Moor
,
Sir
Rice
Griffith
,
Sir
Edward
Nevel
,
Sir
John
Nevel
,
Sir
Nicholas
Carew
,
Sir
Adrian
Fortescue
,
and
divers
other
Knights
of
great
Account
;
and
then
Gentlemen
almost
without
end
.
And
all
these
within
the
space
of
20
years
of
his
Reign
,
Miles
Partridge
,
Sir
Ralph
Vane
,
Sir
Michael
Stanhope
,
Sir
Thomas
Arundel
,
Sir
John
Gates
,
Sir
Thomas
Palmer
Knights
,
with
divers
other
Gentlemen
of
their
Retinue
,
and
all
these
by
Natural
,
Domestical
and
Home-born
Princes
;
whereas
I
dare
adventure
the
greatest
Wager
that
I
can
make
,
that
you
shall
not
find
so
many
put
to
death
of
the
Nobility
by
any
strange
Prince
,
State
,
or
Commonwealth
Christian
,
in
any
Foreign
Dominion
that
they
possess
,
in
many
Ages
together
;
and
the
reason
thereof
is
evident
,
by
that
I
said
before
,
neither
were
it
policy
or
wisdom
,
nor
could
the
causes
be
so
often
,
nor
ordinarily
given
by
the
Nobility
to
a
Prince
that
were
absent
from
them
to
use
such
Severity
;
so
as
by
this
it
may
also
appear
,
that
to
be
under
a
Foreign
Government
,
even
in
the
worst
kind
thereof
,
that
can
be
devised
,
which
is
to
be
as
a
Province
or
piece
of
another
Kingdom
,
and
to
come
under
it
by
very
Conquest
it self
,
is
not
so
dangerous
a
matter
,
as
at
the
first
shew
it
may
seem
,
and
much
less
to
be
under
Foreign
Government
,
by
other
sweeter
means
of
Succession
,
or
Composition
,
as
the
present
case
of
England
seemeth
to
import
,
in
respect
of
those
foreign
Princes
which
do
pretend
to
the
Succession
thereof
.
And
this
is
not
only
shewed
and
declared
by
the
state
and
condition
of
Flanders
,
Britanny
,
Normandy
,
Aquitaine
,
Provence
,
and
other
Dukedoms
and
Countries
in
France
,
that
were
wont
to
have
their
own
particular
Princes
,
and
now
are
much
more
commodiously
under
the
Crown
of
France
.
The
like
is
seen
by
the
States
of
Naples
,
Millain
,
Sicily
,
Sardinia
,
and
other
parts
and
Countries
of
Italy
,
which
were
wont
to
be
under
Kings
and
Princes
of
their
own
,
and
now
are
under
the
Crowns
of
Aragon
and
Castile
,
with
infinite
odds
of
peace
,
rest
,
security
and
wealth
,
then
they
were
before
when
they
had
domestical
Princes
,
and
so
themselves
do
confess
,
I
mean
the
wise
and
dispassionate
among
them
;
(
for
of
the
Vulgar
in
this
case
no
account
is
to
be
made
,
)
and
if
they
should
deny
it
,
yet
the
thing
speaketh
it self
,
and
the
publick
Histories
of
their
Countries
would
convince
them
,
wherein
it
is
to
be
read
,
what
Phalaris
,
what
Dionysius
and
other
home●born
Tyrants
Sicily
,
(
for
example
,
)
hath
had
and
suffered
,
and
with
what
infinite
cruelty
they
and
divers
others
of
their
own
Governours
have
exercised
upon
them
,
as
also
what
continual
turmoils
there
were
in
the
City
of
Naples
and
in
all
that
Kingdom
for
many
years
together
,
after
it self
fell
from
the
Government
,
first
of
the
Roman
Empire
,
and
then
of
the
Grecian
,
until
it
came
to
the
Crown
of
Aragon
,
I
mean
between
their
own
domestical
Kings
,
now
of
the
Blood
of
Italians
,
now
of
the
Normans
,
Furiani
,
Visconti
,
Marcelli
,
Castilioni
and
Ssorzi
,
(
which
Family
last
of
all
prevailed
,
)
he
,
I
say
,
that
shall
remember
this
;
and
then
behold
the
present
state
with
the
quiet
peace
,
safety
and
riches
wherein
they
now
live
,
will
now
live
,
wi●l
easily
confess
that
they
have
changed
for
the
better
,
though
they
be
under
Foreign
Government
:
and
thus
much
of
this
point
.
A
man
that
is
born
in
the
City
of
Genoua
or
Geneva
(
for
both
are
Cities
and
States
within
themselves
,
(
let
him
be
of
what
ability
or
worthiness
soever
,
yet
can
he
hope
for
no
more
preferment
,
than
that
Commonwealth
and
State
can
give
;
and
if
there
should
be
many
worthy
men
born
there
at
one
time
,
then
were
this
his
condition
worse
,
for
then
must
he
part
also
with
other
men
,
though
there
were
not
sufficient
for
himself
,
and
the
most
he
could
aspire
unto
,
if
he
were
an
Ecclesiastical
man
,
were
the
greatest
Benefice
within
that
State
;
and
on
the
other
side
,
if
he
were
a
Temporal
man
,
he
could
not
hope
for
much
,
for
that
the
State
hath
it
not
to
bestow
;
but
another
that
is
born
under
a
great
Monarch
,
as
is
the
King
of
France
or
Spain
,
in
these
our
dayes
,
that
hath
so
many
great
Bishopricks
;
(
for
Examples
sake
,
)
and
other
Spiritual
Livings
to
bestow
upon
the
Clergy
,
and
so
many
high
Governments
and
Employments
both
of
War
and
Peace
,
to
give
unto
Temporal
men
that
can
deserve
the
same
;
This
man
,
(
I
say
)
hath
a
great
Advantage
of
the
other
,
in
respect
of
preferment
at
this
day
,
but
much
more
was
it
in
old
time
,
to
be
born
under
the
Roman
Empire
,
when
it
had
the
preferments
of
all
the
World
to
bestow
;
for
that
every
subject
thereof
was
capable
of
all
the
said
preferments
,
so
far
forth
as
he
could
make
himself
worthy
,
and
deserve
the
same
.
For
better
explication
of
which
point
yet
,
I
have
thought
good
to
cite
in
this
place
the
words
of
a
certain
Learned
Knight
,
Antonius
Pius
the
said
Knight
hath
this
discourse
ensuing
.
There
was
in
this
mans
Governments
(
said
he
)
great
Contentment
and
Joy
on
all
hands
,
great
Peace
and
Quietness
,
and
very
great
Justice
,
and
truely
it
is
a
thing
worthy
in
this
place
to
be
considered
,
what
was
the
humane
Power
,
and
how
infinite
the
Forces
of
the
Roman
Empire
at
this
day
,
and
how
great
was
the
Liberty
,
Quietness
,
Security
,
Wealth
and
Contentment
of
the
Subjects
that
lived
under
that
Government
,
when
good
Princes
had
the
managing
thereof
;
as
was
this
Antoninus
and
his
Son
Aurelius
,
that
followed
him
,
and
as
were
Adrian
,
Trajan
and
divers
others
.
What
a
thing
was
it
to
see
their
Courts
frequented
freely
by
all
the
Noble
,
Valiant
and
Learned
men
of
the
World
,
to
see
the
union
and
friendly
dealing
of
diffierent
Nations
together
,
when
all
served
one
Prince
,
so
as
a
man
might
have
gone
over
the
whole
World
,
or
most
and
best
parts
thereof
,
with
all
security
,
and
without
all
fear
,
all
Nations
and
Countries
being
their
Friends
,
Neighbours
or
Subjects
;
neither
was
there
need
at
that
time
of
any
Pasports
or
safe
Conducts
:
nor
of
so
often
change
of
Coyn
,
to
travel
,
as
now
there
is
,
neither
yet
were
there
new
Laws
every
foot
as
now
be
found
in
different
Countries
,
neither
was
there
danger
of
Enemies
,
or
to
be
taken
prisoners
and
captives
,
nor
could
any
malefactor
do
a
mischief
in
one
Countrey
and
flee
into
another
,
thereby
to
be
free
from
punishment
,
and
he
that
was
born
in
the
very
Orcades
,
or
furthest
part
of
Europe
,
was
at
home
,
though
he
were
in
Africa
or
Asia
,
and
as
free
a
Denizen
as
if
he
had
been
born
there
,
Merchants
also
might
pass
at
that
day
from
Countrey
to
Countrey
with
their
Merchandise
,
without
particular
Licences
or
fear
of
Forfeits
;
and
finally
the
temporal
state
of
a
Subject
was
wonderful
happy
at
that
time
.
Thus
far
discourseth
that
learned
Knight
,
and
no
doubt
but
that
his
discourse
and
consideration
is
founded
on
great
Reason
,
and
he
that
will
leave
at
this
day
the
many
commodities
of
being
under
a
Great
and
Potent
Prince
,
(
if
it
lie
in
his
own
hands
to
chuse
)
for
this
only
circumstance
that
he
is
not
born
in
the
same
Countrey
with
him
,
is
a
man
of
small
judgment
and
capacity
in
these
mens
opinion
,
and
measureth
matters
of
publick
utility
,
with
a
false
weight
of
fond
affection
.
And
thus
much
may
be
said
of
the
first
way
of
being
under
Strangers
and
Foreign
Government
,
which
is
that
which
vulgar
men
do
most
abhor
and
inveigh
against
,
to
wit
,
to
be
under
a
foreign
Prince
,
that
liveth
absent
and
ruleth
by
his
Governours
.
But
besides
this
,
Sweno
,
Canutus
,
Haraldus
and
Hardicanutus
did
,
and
as
after
them
the
Norman
Princes
also
used
,
I
mean
not
only
William
the
Conquerour
himself
,
but
also
his
two
Sons
William
Rufus
and
Henry
the
I
who
either
by
help
of
the
Normans
,
already
in
England
,
or
by
others
brought
in
by
them
afterwards
,
wrought
their
will
▪
or
else
that
this
Prince
so
entring
have
Foreign
Forces
,
so
at
hand
,
as
he
may
call
and
use
them
when
he
will
,
for
that
they
have
no
Sea
to
pass
,
which
is
the
case
of
the
King
of
Scots
,
and
of
both
these
wayes
these
men
do
give
their
sentence
distinctly
.
Ireland
,
Flanders
,
Britany
,
Naples
,
and
other
States
enjoy
by
living
far
off
from
their
Princes
,
which
Commodities
are
,
much
more
Liberty
and
Freedom
,
less
Payments
,
less
Punishments
,
more
Employments
of
the
Nobility
and
others
in
Government
,
and
the
like
.
And
secondly
,
by
his
coming
Armed
unto
us
,
we
cannot
expect
those
Commodities
which
before
I
touched
in
the
second
kind
of
Foreign
Government
,
but
rather
all
the
Incommodities
and
Inconveniences
that
are
to
be
found
either
in
domestical
or
foreign
Governments
,
(
all
I
say
)
do
fall
upon
this
third
manner
of
admitting
a
Stranger
,
as
easily
shall
be
seen
.
For
first
of
all
,
the
greatest
Incommodities
that
can
be
feared
of
a
domestical
Prince
,
are
pride
,
cruelty
,
partiality
,
pursuing
of
Factions
,
and
particular
hatred
,
To
conclude
then
,
these
men
are
of
opinion
,
that
of
all
these
three
manners
of
being
under
Strangers
▪
or
admitting
foreign
Government
,
this
third
kind
peculiar
as
it
were
to
the
King
of
Scots
Case
,
is
to
be
only
feared
,
and
none
else
,
for
as
for
the
second
they
say
that
it
is
not
only
not
to
be
feared
,
or
abhorred
,
but
rather
much
to
be
desired
,
for
that
of
all
other
sorts
it
hath
the
least
inconveniences
,
Spaniards
,
Septimius
,
Severus
▪
born
in
Africa
,
●onstantine
the
Great
Natural
of
England
,
and
the
like
,
and
the
very
worst
that
ever
they
had
,
as
Caligula
,
Nero
▪
Heliogabolus
,
Commodus
and
such
other
like
Plagues
of
the
Weal
publick
,
were
Romans
,
and
in
our
days
and
within
a
few
years
we
have
seen
that
the
Polonians
have
chosen
three
Kings
Strangers
,
one
after
another
,
the
First
Stephen
Battorius
Prince
of
Transilvania
,
the
Second
Henry
of
France
,
and
last
of
all
the
Prince
of
Swecia
that
yet
liveth
,
and
the
State
of
Venetians
by
way
of
good
Policy
have
made
it
for
a
perpetual
Law
,
that
when
they
have
War
to
make
,
and
must
needs
chuse
a
General
Captain
,
and
commit
their
Forces
into
his
Hands
,
he
must
be
a
stranger
,
to
wit
,
some
Prince
of
Italy
,
that
is
out
of
their
own
States
,
hereby
to
avoid
partiality
,
and
to
have
him
the
more
indifferent
,
and
equal
to
them
all
,
which
yet
so
many
prudent
men
would
never
agree
upon
,
if
there
were
not
great
reason
of
Commodities
therein
,
so
as
this
point
is
concluded
,
that
such
as
speak
against
this
second
kind
of
having
a
foreign
Prince
,
speak
of
passion
,
or
inconsideration
,
or
lack
of
experience
in
matters
of
State
and
Commonwealths
.
As
for
the
first
manner
of
being
under
foreign
Government
,
as
a
Member
or
Province
of
another
bigger
Kingdom
,
and
to
be
governed
by
a
Deputy
,
Viceroy
or
strange
Governour
,
as
Ireland
,
Fland●rs
,
Naples
,
and
other
States
before-mentioned
be
,
with
certain
and
stable
Conditions
of
Liberties
and
Immunities
,
and
by
a
form
of
Government
agreed
upon
on
both
sides
,
these
men
do
most
confess
also
that
there
may
be
Arguments
,
Reasons
,
and
Probabilities
alledged
on
both
sides
,
and
for
both
parties
;
but
yet
that
all
things
considered
and
the
inconveniences
,
hurts
and
dangers
before
rehearsed
,
that
Subjects
do
suffer
also
oftentimes
at
the
hands
of
their
own
natural
Prince
,
these
men
are
of
opinion
,
for
the
causes
already
declared
,
that
the
Profits
are
more
and
far
greater
than
the
damages
or
dangers
of
this
kind
of
foreign
Government
are
,
and
so
they
do
answer
to
all
the
Reasons
and
Arguments
alledged
in
the
beginning
of
this
Chapter
,
against
foreign
Government
,
The
like
in
effect
they
do
answer
to
the
Examples
before
alledged
of
the
Grecian
Philosophers
and
Orators
,
Alexander
the
Great
,
did
soon
after
,
)
Demosthenes
should
have
had
less
authority
,
than
he
had
,
for
that
presently
he
was
banished
,
and
so
continued
all
the
time
that
Alexander
lived
.
But
if
we
do
consider
how
this
State
of
the
Athenians
passed
afterward
under
the
great
Monarchy
of
Alexander
and
other
his
followers
,
in
respect
that
it
did
before
,
when
it
lived
in
liberty
,
and
under
their
own
Government
only
,
he
shall
find
their
State
much
more
quiet
,
prosperous
and
happy
under
the
Commandment
of
a
Strangers
,
than
under
their
own
,
by
whom
they
were
continually
tossed
&
turmoiled
with
battels
,
emulations
and
seditions
,
Aristides
,
Themistocles
,
Alcibiades
,
Pericles
,
Nicias
and
others
do
declare
,
and
as
it
is
evident
among
other
things
by
their
wicked
Law
of
Ostracismus
,
Deuteronomy
.
Deut.
15.
To
the
Objection
out
of
Deuteronomy
,
where
God
appointeth
the
Jews
to
chuse
a
King
only
of
their
own
Nation
,
these
men
do
answer
,
that
this
was
at
that
time
,
when
no
Nation
besides
the
Jews
had
true
Religion
among
them
,
which
point
of
Religion
the
Civilian
hath
well
declared
before
,
in
his
last
discourse
,
to
be
the
chiefest
and
highest
thing
that
is
to
be
respected
,
in
the
admission
of
any
Magistrate
,
for
that
it
concerneth
the
true
and
highest
End
of
a
Commonwealth
and
of
all
humane
Society
,
and
for
that
the
Gentiles
had
not
this
Ornament
of
true
Religion
,
but
were
all
destitute
generally
thereof
,
the
Jews
were
forbidden
not
only
to
chuse
a
King
of
the
Gentiles
,
which
might
pervert
and
corrupt
them
,
but
also
to
company
,
converse
,
or
eat
and
drink
with
them
,
and
this
was
then
:
but
yet
afterward
when
Christ
himself
came
into
the
World
,
and
opened
his
Church
both
to
Jew
and
Gentile
,
he
took
away
this
restraint
,
so
as
now
all
Christian
Nations
are
alike
,
for
so
much
as
appertaineth
unto
Government
.
And
consequently
to
a
good
and
wise
Christian
man
,
void
of
passion
and
fond
affection
,
it
little
importeth
,
(
as
often
before
hath
been
said
,
)
of
what
Countrey
,
Nation
or
Lineage
his
Governour
be
,
so
he
Govern
well
,
and
have
the
parts
before
required
of
Piety
,
Religion
,
Justice
,
Manhood
and
other
the
like
,
requisite
to
his
Dignity
,
Degree
and
Charge
,
by
which
parts
and
vertues
only
his
subjects
are
to
receive
benefits
,
and
not
by
his
Countrey
,
Generation
,
Lineage
or
Kindred
;
and
this
is
so
much
as
I
have
to
say
at
this
time
about
this
Affair
.
CHAP.
X.
Other
Secondary
and
Collateral
Lines
,
and
how
extream
doubtful
all
these
Pretences
be
,
and
which
of
all
these
Pretenders
are
most
like
to
prevail
in
the
end
,
and
to
get
the
Crown
of
England
.
AFter
the
Lawyer
had
ended
his
Discourse
,
about
Foreign
Government
,
he
seemed
to
be
somewhat
wearied
,
and
said
he
would
pass
no
further
in
this
Affair
,
for
that
he
had
nothing
else
to
say
but
only
to
note
unto
them
,
that
besides
these
principal
Titlers
of
the
five
Houses
mentioned
,
of
Scotland
,
Suffolk
,
Clarence
,
Britanny
and
Portugal
,
there
were
other
Secondary
Houses
and
Lines
also
issued
out
of
the
Houses
of
Lancaster
and
York
,
Glocester
,
Buckingham
,
and
some
other
,
as
may
appear
by
the
Genealogies
set
down
before
in
the
II.
and
III.
Chapters
,
of
which
Lines
,
(
said
he
,
)
there
may
be
perhaps
oonsideration
,
and
also
by
Commonwealth
,
when
time
shall
come
of
choice
or
admission
,
the
matter
standing
so
as
the
Civilian
hath
largely
declared
and
shewed
before
,
which
is
,
that
upon
such
just
occasions
,
as
these
are
,
the
Commonwealth
may
consult
what
is
best
to
be
done
,
for
her
good
and
preservation
,
in
admitting
this
or
that
Pretender
,
seeing
that
this
is
the
end
why
all
Government
was
ordained
,
to
benefit
the
Publick
.
And
for
so
much
as
there
is
such
variety
of
Persons
Pretendents
,
or
that
may
pretend
,
in
the
five
Houses
already
named
,
as
before
hath
been
declared
,
(
which
Persons
at
least
do
make
some
dozen
more
or
less
,
)
and
that
besides
these
,
there
want
not
others
also
of
Secondary
Houses
,
as
is
evident
as
well
by
the
former
Discourse
,
as
also
by
the
Arbor
that
of
these
matters
is
to
be
seen
,
the
Lawyer
turned
to
affirm
that
the
doubtful
,
who
shall
in
the
end
prevail
,
for
that
besides
the
Multitude
before-named
of
Pretenders
,
he
avouched
very
seriously
,
that
after
all
this
his
Speech
,
Which
in
no
case
he
could
be
brought
to
do
for
a
long
time
,
but
refused
the
same
utterly
and
craved
pardon
▪
and
yielded
many
Reasons
why
it
was
not
convenient
,
and
might
be
odious
.
But
all
would
not
serve
to
acquiet
the
Company
,
which
with
all
earnest
importunity
urged
him
to
satisfie
their
Request
,
and
so
upon
large
and
earnest
Entreaty
,
he
was
content
in
the
end
to
yield
to
this
only
,
that
he
would
lay
together
by
way
of
discourse
the
probabilities
of
every
side
,
and
lastly
set
down
in
two
or
three
Propositions
,
or
rather
Conjecturs
,
his
private
guess
which
of
them
in
his
judgment
was
likest
to
prevail
First
then
he
began
to
say
,
It
is
well
known
,
(
said
he
,
)
that
in
the
Realm
of
England
at
this
day
there
are
three
different
and
opposite
Bodies
of
Religion
,
that
are
of
most
bulk
,
Protestants
,
Puritans
and
Papists
,
though
the
latter
two
do
not
acknowledge
these
Names
,
and
for
the
same
cause
would
not
I
use
them
neither
,
if
it
were
not
only
for
clearness
and
brevities
sake
,
for
that
,
as
often
I
have
protested
,
my
meaning
is
not
to
give
offence
to
any
Side
or
Party
.
These
three
Bodies
then
,
(
quoth
he
,
)
do
comprehend
in
effect
all
the
Force
of
England
,
and
do
make
so
general
a
division
and
separation
throughout
the
whole
Land
in
the
hearts
and
minds
of
their
Friends
,
Favourers
and
followers
,
as
if
I
be
not
deceived
,
no
one
thing
is
like
so
much
to
be
respected
in
each
Pretender
,
for
his
advancement
or
depression
,
as
his
Religion
or
inclination
therein
,
by
them
that
must
assist
him
at
that
day
,
and
are
of
different
Religions
themselves
.
And
more
I
am
of
opinion
,
(
said
he
,
)
that
albeit
in
other
changes
heretofore
in
England
,
Nicholas
Throgmorton
a
fervent
Protestant
in
those
days
,
being
of
King
Edward's
Privy
Chamber
,
did
not
only
advise
her
of
the
sickness
and
decay
of
King
Edward
from
day
to
day
,
but
also
was
the
first
that
sent
an
express
Messenger
to
advise
her
of
her
Brother's
death
,
and
what
the
two
Dukes
of
Northumberland
and
Suffolk
did
contrive
against
her
,
and
that
with
such
celerity
,
that
King
Edward
dying
but
on
Thursday
night
,
the
10
th
.
of
July
,
the
Lady
Mary
was
most
certainly
advised
thereof
by
Saturday
morning
next
,
and
that
very
early
,
in
Kenning-hall-Castle
of
Norfolk
,
80.
Miles
off
,
and
divers
other
Protestants
did
assist
her
also
,
in
that
her
Entry
,
as
in
like
manner
all
those
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
without
exception
,
did
assist
her
Majesty
that
now
reigneth
,
after
the
decease
of
the
said
Queen
Mary
,
and
this
was
then
.
But
I
am
of
opinion
,
that
matters
will
fall
out
far
otherwise
at
the
next
Change
,
and
this
partly
peradventure
,
Wherefore
seeing
that
the
very
same
Case
is
like
or
rather
certain
to
ensue
one
day
in
England
,
and
that
it
is
most
probable
that
each
Party
of
the
Realm
will
stand
most
upon
this
Point
,
that
is
to
say
,
upon
the
defence
and
advancement
of
their
Religion
,
and
of
such
a
King
as
shall
be
known
to
favour
the
same
that
themselves
be
of
;
let
us
examin
a
little
,
if
you
please
,
quoth
he
,
what
force
&
ability
each
of
these
three
Bodies
of
Religion
now
mentioned
,
is
like
to
be
of
at
that
day
in
England
,
for
effectuating
or
promoting
this
purpose
of
a
new
King
.
A
chief
Member
of
the
Protestant
Body
,
(
as
you
know
,
I
do
not
know
,
quoth
he
,
Their
Foreign
Friends
and
Allies
are
of
good
number
,
Zeeland
▪
and
such
Towns
of
France
as
follow
the
new
King
,
and
jointly
have
changed
their
Religion
,
which
are
not
many
,
for
that
his
greatest
Forces
are
yet
those
of
the
Roman
Religion
,
but
yet
if
the
said
King
prevail
and
persevere
in
his
Religion
,
(
which
of
late
,
as
I
have
said
,
is
called
in
doubt
by
his
often
Protestations
to
the
contrary
and
open
going
to
Mass
,
)
then
will
he
be
able
to
give
good
assistance
,
though
both
these
Countries
,
(
I
mean
both
Holland
and
France
,
)
are
likes
in
some
mens
opinions
to
assist
the
Puritan
than
the
Papist
,
if
the
matter
come
in
difference
between
them
,
for
that
in
truth
they
are
more
conform
to
the
Puritan
Religion
.
And
as
for
the
German
Cities
,
that
keep
y●t
and
follow
the
particular
form
of
Luther
in
Religion
,
The
Puritan
Part
at
home
in
England
is
thought
to
be
most
vigorous
of
any
other
,
that
is
to
say
,
The
third
Body
of
Religion
,
which
are
those
of
the
Roman
,
who
call
themselves
Catholicks
,
to
wit
,
emulation
,
envy
,
and
indignation
against
the
prosperity
of
him
that
pursueth
,
and
is
in
prosperity
.
And
for
that
in
so
great
and
populous
a
Realm
and
large
a
Government
,
as
this
of
Her
Majesty
hath
been
,
there
cannot
want
to
be
many
of
these
kind
of
discontented
men
,
as
also
for
that
naturally
many
are
desirous
of
Changes
,
it
cannot
be
supposed
but
that
the
number
of
this
sort
is
great
,
which
maketh
this
Party
far
the
bigger
.
Moreover
,
Seminary
Priests
,
put
to
death
for
their
Religion
,
(
as
they
account
it
,
)
hath
wrought
great
impression
in
their
hearts
,
as
also
the
notice
they
have
received
of
so
many
Colledges
and
English
Seminaries
remaining
yet
,
and
set
up
of
new
,
both
in
Flanders
,
France
,
Italy
and
Spain
,
for
making
of
other
Priests
in
place
of
the
Executed
,
doth
greatly
animate
them
,
and
holdeth
them
in
hope
of
continuing
still
their
Cause
,
and
this
at
home
.
As
for
abroad
,
As
for
Arabella
,
in
that
she
is
a
young
Lady
,
In
the
House
of
Suffolk
,
the
Lord
Beacham
and
the
Earl
of
Darby
have
the
difference
of
Titles
that
before
hath
been
seen
,
Richard
Rogers
,
and
Sir
John
Spenser
,
though
otherwise
both
of
them
very
worshipful
,
but
not
their
Matches
in
respect
of
their
Kindred
with
the
Crown
,
yet
doth
the
Alliance
of
S.
John
Spenser
seem
to
bring
many
more
Friends
with
it
,
than
that
of
Sir
Richard
Rogers
,
by
reason
of
the
other
Daughters
of
Sir
John
,
well
married
also
,
to
Persons
of
importance
,
as
namely
the
one
to
Sir
George
Carey
Governour
of
the
Isle
of
Wight
,
who
bringeth
in
also
the
Lord
Hunsdon
his
Father
Captain
of
Barwick
,
two
of
the
most
important
pieces
that
England
hath
.
Mary
Bullen
,
Elder
Sister
to
Queen
Anne
,
hereof
it
cometh
that
this
Alliance
with
Sir
George
Carey
may
draw
after
it
also
the
said
House
of
Knowles
,
who
are
many
and
of
much
importance
,
as
also
it
may
do
the
Husbands
of
the
other
Daughters
of
Sir
John
Spencer
,
with
their
adherents
and
followers
,
which
are
neither
few
nor
feeble
,
all
which
wanteth
in
the
Marriage
of
the
Lord
Beacham
.
Edward
Seymer
late
Earl
of
Hartford
,
and
after
Duke
of
Somerset
,
was
the
first
beginner
thereof
,
who
being
cut
off
together
with
his
Brother
the
Admiral
,
so
soon
as
they
were
,
could
not
so
settle
the
said
House
,
especially
in
the
Alliance
with
the
residue
of
the
Nobility
,
as
otherwise
they
would
and
might
have
done
.
But
now
as
it
remaineth
,
I
do
not
remember
any
Alliance
of
that
House
,
of
any
great
moment
,
except
it
be
the
Children
of
Sir
Henry
Seymer
of
Hampshire
,
and
of
Sir
Edward
S●ym●r
of
Bery
Pomery
in
Devonshire
,
if
he
have
any
,
and
of
Sir
John
Smith
of
Essex
,
whose
Mother
was
Sister
to
the
late
Duke
of
Somerset
,
or
finally
the
Alliance
that
the
late
Marriage
of
the
Earl
of
Hartford
,
with
the
Lady
Frances
Howard
,
may
bring
with
it
,
which
cannot
be
much
,
for
so
great
a
purpose
as
we
talk
of
.
But
the
Earl
of
Darby
,
on
the
other
side
,
is
very
strongly
and
honourably
allied
both
by
Father
and
Mother
,
for
by
his
Father
,
John
Arundel
,
and
of
both
Houses
hath
l●s●
H●irs-male
.
The
second
Sister
was
married
to
the
Lord
Mosley
,
by
whom
she
hath
left
the
Lord
that
now
is
,
who
in
like
manner
hath
matched
with
the
Heir
of
the
Lord
Montegle
who
is
likewise
a
Stanley
.
And
finally
the
third
Sister
was
married
to
Sir
Nicholas
Poynes
of
Gloc●stershire
,
and
by
him
had
a
Son
and
Heir
that
yet
liveth
.
And
this
,
by
his
Fathers
side
,
George
Clifford
Earl
of
Cumberland
,
by
Lady
Eleanor
Niece
of
King
Henry
the
VII
.
the
said
Lord
George
had
afterward
by
a
second
Wife
▪
that
was
Daughter
of
the
Lord
Dacres
of
the
North
,
both
the
Earl
of
Cumberland
that
now
is
,
and
the
Lady
Wharton
,
who
hereby
are
Brother
and
Sister
of
the
half
Blood
to
the
said
Countess
of
Darby
,
and
the
Dacr●s
are
their
Uncles
.
Besides
all
this
,
Thomas
Hastings
,
that
married
one
of
the
Lord
Henry
Pooles
Daughters
named
Montagne
,
that
was
put
to
death
,
which
Daughter
was
Sister
to
this
Earl's
Mother
,
and
the
other
named
Sir
Edward
Hastings
was
made
Lord
of
Lowghborow
,
by
Queen
Mary
,
to
whom
he
was
first
Master
of
the
Horse
,
and
afterwards
Lord
Chamberlain
,
neither
of
them
having
left
issue
:
and
this
is
all
I
remember
by
his
Fathers
side
,
except
it
be
his
own
Brethren
,
as
hath
been
said
,
of
which
Sir
George
Hastings
is
the
chiefest
.
By
his
Mothers
side
he
hath
only
the
Pooles
,
whose
Power
as
it
is
not
great
,
so
what
it
is
,
is
rather
like
to
be
against
him
than
with
him
,
partly
for
their
difference
from
him
in
Religion
,
and
partly
for
preferment
of
their
own
Title
,
upon
the
reasons
before
alledged
.
By
his
own
Marriage
with
the
Daughter
of
the
late
Duke
of
Northumberland
,
and
Sister
to
the
late
Earls
of
Leicester
and
Warwick
,
he
was
like
to
have
drawn
a
very
great
and
strong
alliance
,
if
the
said
two
Earls
had
lived
,
and
especially
Sir
Philip
Sidney
,
who
was
born
of
the
other
Sister
of
the
present
Countess
of
Huntington
,
and
his
own
Sister
was
married
to
the
Earl
of
Pembroke
that
now
is
,
and
himself
to
the
Daughter
of
Sir
Francis
Walsingham
Chief
Secretary
of
the
State
,
by
all
which
means
and
by
all
the
affection
and
power
of
the
Party
Puritan
,
and
much
of
the
Protestant
,
this
Earl
was
thought
to
be
in
very
great
forwardness
.
But
now
these
great
Pillers
being
failed
,
and
no
Issue
yet
remaining
by
the
said
Countess
,
his
Wife
,
no
man
can
assure
himself
what
the
success
will
be
,
especially
seeing
that
of
the
three
Bodies
of
different
Religions
,
before
described
,
it
is
thought
that
this
Earl
hath
incurred
deeply
the
hatred
of
the
one
,
and
perhaps
some
jealousy
and
suspicion
of
the
other
,
but
yet
others
do
say
,
(
and
no
doubt
but
that
it
is
a
matter
of
singular
importance
,
if
it
be
so
,
)
in
vita
Henrici
VI.
and
Richard
Earl
of
Warwick
,
he
returned
from
Flanders
upon
hope
of
the
favour
of
the
Londoners
,
and
was
in
deed
received
favoured
and
set
up
again
by
them
especially
,
and
by
the
helps
of
Kent
and
other
places
adjoining
and
depending
of
London
,
and
so
it
may
be
that
the
Favourers
of
this
Earl
do
hope
the
like
success
to
him
in
time
by
this
potent
City
.
Thus
he
said
,
and
fain
would
have
left
off
here
,
but
that
the
whole
Company
opposed
themselves
with
great
vehemency
against
it
,
and
said
,
that
he
must
needs
perform
his
promise
,
made
at
the
beginning
of
this
Speech
,
to
give
his
censure
and
verdict
in
the
end
,
what
he
thought
would
be
the
Success
of
all
these
Matters
,
whereunto
he
answered
,
that
seeing
no
nay
would
serve
,
he
briefly
quit
himself
by
these
few
words
following
.
First
of
all
,
(
said
he
,
)
my
opinion
is
,
that
this
Affair
cannot
possibly
be
ended
by
any
possibility
moral
,
without
some
War
,
at
least
wise
,
for
some
time
at
the
beginning
,
whereof
my
Reasons
be
these
that
do
ensue
.
This
matter
cannot
be
disputed
and
determined
during
the
life
of
the
Queen
,
that
now
is
,
without
evident
danger
of
her
Person
,
for
the
reasons
that
all
men
do
know
importing
such
perils
as
are
wont
to
follow
like
cases
,
of
declaring
Heirs
apparent
,
especially
her
Majesty
the
present
possessor
growing
now
to
be
old
,
and
without
hope
of
Issue
.
This
declaration
and
determination
of
the
Heir
apparent
to
the
Crown
,
if
it
should
be
made
now
,
would
move
infinite
humours
and
affections
within
the
Realm
,
and
it
were
to
stirr
coals
and
to
cast
firebrands
over
all
the
Kingdom
,
and
further
perhaps
also
,
which
now
lie
raked
up
and
hidden
in
the
Embers
.
This
d●●●rmination
,
though
it
should
be
made
now
by
Parliament
,
or
Authority
of
the
present
Prince
,
would
not
end
or
take
away
the
root
of
the
controversy
;
for
albeit
some
that
should
be
passed
over
or
put
back
in
their
pretences
,
would
hold
their
peace
perhaps
for
the
time
present
,
yet
afterward
would
they
both
speak
and
spurn
when
occasion
is
offered
.
This
declaration
now
if
it
were
made
,
would
be
hurtful
and
dangerous
for
him
that
should
be
declared
;
for
on
the
one
side
it
would
put
the
Prince
regnant
in
great
jealousy
and
suspicion
of
him
;
and
on
the
other
side
would
joyn
and
arm
all
the
other
pretenders
and
their
favourers
against
him
:
and
so
we
read
that
of
two
or
three
only
,
that
in
all
our
Histories
are
recounted
to
have
been
declared
Heirs
apparent
to
the
Crown
(
they
being
no
Kings
Children
)
none
of
them
ever
came
to
reign
:
as
namely
Duke
Arthur
of
Britanny
,
Roger
Mortimer
Earl
of
March
,
and
John
de
la
Poole
Earl
of
Lincoln
,
and
Henry
Marquess
of
Exeter
,
Again
the
multitude
of
Pretenders
being
such
as
it
is
,
and
their
pretentions
so
ambiguous
,
as
hath
been
declared
,
it
is
to
be
presupposed
,
that
none
or
few
of
them
will
presently
at
the
beginning
cast
away
their
hope
and
forego
their
Titles
,
but
will
prove
at
least
wise
what
friends
shall
stand
unto
them
,
and
how
matters
are
like
to
go
for
or
against
them
,
especially
seeing
they
may
do
it
without
danger
,
no
Law
being
against
them
,
and
their
Rights
and
Pretences
so
manifest
,
that
no
man
can
say
they
do
it
of
ambition
only
,
or
malice
,
treason
,
or
conspiration
against
others
,
and
for
this
essay
or
first
attempt
,
Arms
are
necessary
.
Moreover
if
any
man
in
process
of
time
would
forego
or
give
over
his
Title
,
(
as
it
is
to
be
imagined
that
divers
will
at
length
,
These
are
my
Reasons
and
Conjecturs
why
it
is
like
that
Arms
will
be
taken
at
the
beginning
in
England
,
before
this
controversy
can
be
decided
.
My
second
Position
and
Conjecture
is
,
First
,
for
that
the
Pretenders
be
many
,
and
their
Powers
and
Friends
lying
in
divers
and
different
parts
of
the
Realm
,
and
if
there
were
but
two
,
then
were
it
more
probable
,
that
they
would
soon
come
to
a
Battel
,
but
being
many
each
one
will
fear
the
other
,
and
seek
to
fortify
himself
where
his
own
strength
lieth
,
and
especially
towards
the
Ports
and
Sea-side
,
for
receiving
of
Succours
,
as
easily
may
be
done
,
by
reason
of
the
multitude
of
Competitors
,
as
hath
been
said
,
which
will
cause
that
at
home
the
one
will
not
much
urge
or
press
the
other
,
at
the
beginning
,
but
every
part
attend
rather
to
strengthen
than
it self
for
the
time
.
A
second
Reason
of
this
is
,
for
that
the
foreign
Princes
and
States
round
about
us
are
like
to
be
much
divided
in
this
matter
,
some
as
Pretendents
for
Themselves
or
their
Kindred
and
Friends
,
and
others
as
favourers
of
this
or
that
Party
,
for
Religion
,
so
as
there
will
not
want
presently
offers
of
Helps
and
Succours
from
abroad
,
which
Succours
albeit
they
should
be
but
mean
or
small
at
the
beginning
,
yet
will
they
be
of
much
importance
,
when
the
Forces
at
home
be
divided
,
and
when
there
shall
be
different
Ports
▪
Harbours
and
Holds
,
ready
within
the
Land
,
to
receive
and
harbour
them
,
so
as
I
take
it
to
be
most
likely
,
that
this
Affair
will
grow
somewhat
long
,
and
so
be
ended
at
length
by
some
composition
only
,
and
that
either
by
Parliament
and
General
Consent
of
all
Parts
pretendents
,
and
of
all
three
Bodies
of
Religion
meeting
together
by
their
Deputies
,
and
treat
and
conclude
some
form
of
agreement
,
as
we
see
it
practised
now
in
France
,
or
else
by
some
other
means
of
Commissaries
,
Commissioners
,
Legatss
Deputies
,
or
the
like
,
to
make
the
conclusion
with
every
Party
asunder
.
domestical
Competitors
,
the
second
Son
of
the
Earl
of
Hartford
,
or
of
the
Issue
of
Countess
of
Darby
,
carrieth
much
shew
to
be
prefeted
.
In
England
also
it self
if
any
Party
or
Person
be
affected
that
way
,
he
would
think
hereby
to
have
the
more
reason
,
and
if
any
be
against
Strangers
,
some
such
moderation
as
this
would
take
away
much
of
this
aversion
,
as
also
of
Arguments
against
it
:
for
that
hereby
it
seemeth
that
no
subjection
could
be
feared
to
any
Foreign
Realm
,
but
rather
divers
utilities
to
the
Realm
of
England
as
these
men
pretend
by
the
reasons
before
alledged
in
the
precedent
Chapter
.
I
said
also
,
that
this
Lady
Infanta
,
or
some
other
by
her
Title
and
her
Fathers
good
will
,
was
likest
of
all
Strangers
to
bear
it
away
,
for
that
if
she
should
either
dye
or
be
married
in
any
other
Countrey
,
or
otherwise
to
be
disposed
of
,
as
her
pretence
to
England
should
be
disenabled
before
this
Affair
came
to
be
tried
,
then
may
her
said
Father
and
she
,
if
they
list
,
cast
their
foresaid
Interests
and
Titles
,
(
as
divers
men
think
they
would
,
)
upon
some
other
Prince
of
their
own
House
and
Blood
,
as
for
example
,
either
upon
some
of
the
Families
of
Parma
or
Bragansa
before
mentioned
,
or
of
the
House
of
Austria
,
seeing
there
wanteth
not
many
able
and
worthy
Princes
of
that
House
,
for
whom
there
would
be
the
same
reasons
and
considerations
to
perswade
their
admission
by
the
English
,
that
have
been
alledged
before
for
the
Infanta
,
and
the
same
utilities
to
the
Realm
,
and
motives
to
English-men
,
if
such
a
matter
should
come
in
consultation
,
and
the
same
Friends
and
Forces
would
not
want
abroad
to
assist
them
.
For
the
second
part
of
my
Conjecture
touching
the
Earl
of
Hartford's
second
Son
,
or
one
of
the
Countess
of
Darbyes
Children
,
And
secondly
,
for
that
this
younger
Son
is
unmarried
,
for
any
thing
that
I
do
know
to
the
contrary
,
which
may
be
a
point
of
no
small
moment
in
such
an
occasion
,
as
hath
been
noted
divers
times
before
,
for
joining
or
fortifying
of
Titles
by
Marriage
,
and
for
making
of
compositions
of
Peace
and
Union
with
the
opposite
Parties
.
And
finally
,
for
that
this
second
Son
,
being
young
,
his
Religion
is
not
much
talked
of
,
and
consequently
every
Party
may
have
hope
to
draw
him
to
their
side
,
especially
he
being
also
free
,
as
I
have
said
,
to
follow
what
he
shall
think
best
,
or
most
expedient
for
his
own
advancement
,
without
knot
or
obligation
to
follow
other
mens
affections
or
judgments
in
that
point
,
as
he
would
be
presumed
to
be
,
if
he
were
married
,
or
much
obliged
to
any
other
Family
.
Orderly
Course
of
Succession
,
the
Right
,
of
Margaret
,
Countess
of
Richmond
,
before
her
Son
King
Henry
the
VII
.
as
before
hath
been
proved
,
but
yet
we
see
that
her
Son
▪
:
was
preferred
,
and
the
like
would
these
men
have
to
be
observed
in
the
Countess
of
Darby
.
Lastly
,
I
do
name
the
Children
of
this
Countess
in
general
,
and
not
the
Earl
of
Darby
particularly
above
the
other
,
though
he
be
the
eldest
,
for
two
respects
;
First
,
for
that
his
younger
Brother
is
unmarried
,
which
is
a
circumstance
whereof
divers
times
occasion
hath
been
offered
to
speak
before
,
and
therefore
I
need
to
add
no
further
therein
.
And
secondly
for
that
divers
men
remain
not
so
fully
satisfied
and
contented
with
the
Course
of
that
Lord
hitherto
,
and
do
think
that
they
should
do
much
better
with
his
Brother
,
if
so
be
he
shall
be
thought
more
fit
,
yet
are
these
things
uncertain
,
as
we
see
,
but
notwithstanding
such
is
the
nature
and
fashion
of
man
,
to
hope
ever
great
matters
of
Youths
,
especially
Princes
.
God
send
all
just
Desires
to
take
place
:
and
with
this
I
will
end
,
and
pass
no
fupther
,
hoping
that
I
have
performed
the
effect
of
my
Promise
made
unto
You
at
the
beginning
.
FINIS
.